Patricians

Patricians: Power Politics

Chapter 1: Storm Front

Swirling clouds unleashed a howling tempest just beyond the glass of the gunship shrinking into the horizon of the night sky. Blinking lights pulsed in a steady rhythm across the black veil of darkness. Lying on the floor, Julia looked around the interior of the gunship, trying to find some way to escape. Grey metal walls with benches bolted to them, a few hanging handgrips, and thick glass. Bleak prospects. Staring at the door latch, Julia realized opening the door would still leave her thousands of feet in the air, and, without a parachute, that seemed a futile idea. Feeling underneath the seat, Julia found a bar that gave a little when she tugged at it. Finding a lose bolt, she began to loosen it while staring forward, trying to not draw attention. Wind buffeted the gunship, rocking the occupants with its steady fury.

Glancing over, the leader of the assailants noticed his hostage searching for a way to escape. The other members of the team seemed oblivious to the woman’s attempts. Underneath the mask, the assailant smiled, admiring this young girl’s resolve. The wolf Pack had taken hostages before, when the job demanded it. Experience had proven that most people submitted in the face of overwhelming force.

With each second, the bolt holding the bar in place loosened. Julia’s fingers hurt from trying to turn the nut, but her efforts were rewarded when it finally came free of the bolt. She caught it before the nut hit the floor. Sweat beading on the forehead, and she managed to keep her composure. Feeling the bar snap free, all she needed was the right moment.

“We will reach international waters in ten minutes, but the storm is getting worse, so strap in and hold on.” Howling winds outside challenged the volume of the pilot’s voice over the intercom. Several of the assailants began strapping themselves into their seats. Wind buffed the gunship with increasing violence. Looking out the window, Julia couldn’t see through constant snowfall. Flying over frozen water far below, the gunship pressed on through the whiteout created by the storm’s fury.

Walking towards a seat, one of the assailants lost his balance from the sudden inertia shift and tumbled onto the floor. Grabbing the opportunity, Julia leapt forward, smashing the pipe into the back of the assailant’s head. The first hit was followed by a knee to the face. Everyone turned to address the situation. Everyone but the leader seemed shocked. Smirking behind a mask, the leader stood still, watching the fight. Still dazed, the person on the ground struggled to get up. Grabbing the fallen assailant, Julia pulled the pistol from his holster and tried to steady the gun shaking in her hands. Nerves, combined with the sudden shifts caused by the storm, made that impossible. Intent filled her eyes as she aimed at the leader’s chest

“Turn us around, or I kill your friend. Now!” Julia waited for someone to move. None of the other assailants reacted to the situation, and everyone remained in their seats, seeming unconcerned.

Pulling off the mask, the leader revealed his face. Multiple scars raced across the middle-aged man’s face. One of the largest scars cut across the eyebrow, over the bridge of the nose, and down the other cheek, showing the man’s resilience. One eye had been blinded before being replaced with a cybernetic eye.

Pushing the gun into the man’s back, Julia stared at the leader’s piercing gaze. Standing resolute, the man’s cybernetic eye whirled and oscillated, trying to focus. Regaining his senses, the assailant could feel the barrel of the pistol buried into the center of his back. Instinct instructed Julia to keep a step between her and the human shield in case they tried to spin around.

Taking a step forward, the scarred leader held his hands up to show no hostile intentions. “Well done, Julia, but we can’t let you go. I know you don’t understand the situation. We’re trying to keep you safe from your father’s enemies.”

Escape dominated Julia’s thoughts, telling her to ignore what had been said. Everyone watched their leader creeping forward one step at a time.

“You can call me Chaos, and these people are all members of the Wolf Pack. I’m going to need you to put that pistol down before you hurt yourself, Julia, or the man you’re holding.” Trying to access the woman’s neural implant, Chaos discovered it had been turned off.

Julia knew her abductors wouldn’t release her without a fight, but escape seemed almost impossible. Despite the realities, she refused to back down. Staring at each other, both stood there, bounced around by the storm, yet both refused to submit. Staring into Julia’s eyes, Chaos saw resolve few people possessed.

“I told you to turn this ship around Chaos.” Jabbing the barrel into the man’s back allowed Julia to stop her nerves from causing the gun to shake. Other members of the wolf Pack remained seated with their hands dangling above their weapons. Each member of the team was waiting for a command from their leader to draw weapons. Holding one hand up, Chaos held his team back, waiting for Julia to make the first move. Another gust of wind slammed against the gunship, pushing it up and dropping it. Inside, the violent motion tossed Chaos and Julia about, but both managed to hold firm in their positions.

Scanning the ship, Julia tried to decide on the best escape route. The cockpit was only a few feet away. Julia didn’t know how to fly the aircraft, but the pilot did. Whoever held the pilot captive controlled the gunship.

Chaos could see the plan forming just behind the young woman’s emerald eyes. Years of warfare had fine-tuned the man’s ability to see what people were thinking and planning.

“You may think we are holding you hostage, but nothing could be further from the truth. I recommend that you release Liam and take your seat.” Hoping the instructions would be followed, Chaos focused on reading her next move.

Every second that passed told Julia she was getting farther away from safety. Nerves twitched, anticipating the coming conflict, but her composure didn’t falter. Slow breathing allowed her to steady her nerves. Time was almost up, and instinct burned with each accelerating thump of her heart.

Another series of gusts lifted and dropped the gunship, causing it to lose altitude and creating a split second of weightlessness. Seizing the initiative, Julia shoved her hostage forward. Liam slammed into his commander with a loud thud, creating a second of confusion for both men. Julia noticed the other members of the team releasing their harnesses. Grabbing at the young woman, everyone failed to stop her from darting past. Throwing Liam to the ground, Chaos turned and raced to the cockpit.

“Not so fast, Chaos.” Clicking echoed in the cockpit when the pistol’s firing hammer locked into place.Julia pressed the barrel into pilot’s neck just below the wires connecting the neural implant into the gunship controls. Coming to a halt, Chaos glared at the defiance in his captive’s eyes. There was desperation there, and, beyond it, survival. Chaos knew she was ready to die rather than be taken alive to be used against her father. Julia’s finger twitched. The tapping on the trigger created a cadence that echoed the pressures of time.

“Turn us around now!” Julia couldn’t stop the gun from shaking under the tension in her muscles. Everyone’s heartbeat had increased. Chaos could feel the uncertainty hanging in the air. Staring across the cockpit, Julia could see the resignation in her captor’s eyes. Chaos had no intention of turning the ship around. Neither would submit to the other.

“My job is to keep you safe, Julia, and that includes from your father. I know you don’t understand why we abducted you. Please let go of Slipstream before you kill us all.” Gathering behind Chaos, the other members of the Wolf Pack watched. Beyond the glass, shielding the cockpit from the fury of the storm, was a solid wall of white. Julia noticed none of the Wolf Pack had drawn their weapons. Everyone looked to Chaos, waiting for him to act first.

Holding the gunship on course, Slipstream could see the figure of a ship on the infrared scanners. He knew Chaos had arranged for a merchant ship for transportation. Private merchants offered the most reliable cover for ghost extraction teams, and this ship had served the Wolf Pack loyally for a long time. Squalls of snow prevented the flashing lights from being seen, and that forced Slipstream to rely on his digital feeds and sensors, but stress interfered with the neural connection between pilot and aircraft, and it was noticeable by the erratic movements of the gunship. Sweat dripped down Slipstream’s neck from the tension of piloting half blind with a gun aimed at his head.

Scanners showed the gunship remained only a few hundred feet from the water. There wasn’t much room for manoeuvring, but Slipstream figured even a second of diversion would allow his team to regain control. Chaos felt his neural implant buzzing from the connection between him and the pilot.

Julia knew something was going on, but Chaos did not betray his intentions.

“Be prepared to act when I make my move. I can buy you a few seconds, at most” Slipstream messaged using his neural implant. Chaos heard the message over the neural network, and waited for the moment to strike. Gripping the flight stick, Slipstream forced the gunship into a dangerous dive. Low altitude meant in only a few seconds, the gunship needed to be pulled back up. Losing balance, Julia fell into the back of the pilot’s chair and struggled to regain her footing.A few seconds was all the time Chaos needed. Instruments screamed warnings into Slipstream’s mind from the impending crash. Lights and noises filled the cockpit, adding to the confusion.

Pushing away from the chair, Julia turned the gun towards the cockpit entrance. Using gravity, Chaos stepped in while the gun swept up and trapped it between his body and arm. Struggling against the much more powerful man, Julia couldn’t break the gun free. Striking the surface, the gunship skipped across the surface like a stone before regaining altitude. Gravity slammed both bodies into the floor, causing the pistol to skid away.

“Please stop struggling, Julia. I don’t want to hurt you.” Capturing the young woman’s hands, Chaos managed to gain control of the situation. Struggling, Julia screamed and kicked her captor, but the man’s sheer size prevented escape. Thrashing around, Chaos finally managed to calm his hostage. Relinquishing the struggle, Julia resigned herself to her fate.

Plotting the new course, Slipstream prepared for the descent. Wind assailed the gunship, tossing it around as if it were a leaf. Slipstream struggled to regain the altitude required for a safe landing. Only the strobe of lights on the freighter’s hull showed the outline of the massive ship. Large bay doors ground open with the shriek of metal against metal. Slipstream struggled to hold the gunship over the freighter.

“Trying to hold this craft in the air is hard enough. I can’t do it with you two fighting back there.” Slipstream’s voice commanded the attention of everyone.

Standing up, Chaos pulled Julia to her feet before checking her over. No wounds stood out on her fair skin. Only a couple wrist bruises showed any signs of damage.

Slipstream fought against the fury of the storm, trying to land the gunship. People on the deck of the freighter waved baton lights, trying to guide the gunship down, but no one could see much through the whiteout. Relying on scanners, Slipstream managed to bring the gunship into the freighter’s custom built-hanger. Snow slammed against the bulkhead, granting a reprieve from the chilling wind howling past.

Silence filled the cockpit of the gunship.Chaos admired Julia’s strength and endurance and breathed a sigh of relief. The hardest part of the operation was over. Gathering their gear, the other members of the Wolf Pack prepared to disembark. Feeling his lingering stare, Juliaturned to look at Chaos.

“Even if you could escape, there is nowhere for you to go. This ship is headed out to the ocean, and we’re several miles from shore.”

Julia felt her heart sink in her chest. Hope had abandoned her, replaced by the great weight of uncertainty. Anxiety caused her heart to skip, and it felt like breathing had become a task requiring concentration. Pointing towards the door, Chaos led his captive from the cockpit.

Shutting down the aircraft Slipstream felt the gravitational engine’s electromagnetic core slow. Vibrations echoing through the gunship as it settled. People rushed around just outside, locking the ship down to the hull. Giant waves rocked the monstrous freighter, and night cloaked the ship sailing away into black, international waters.

Exiting the gunship, Chaos led the captive and the members of the Wolf Pack down the stairs. Snow fell through the grinding, closing doors and drifted through the large cargo bay of the freighter. Chaos extended his hand to help the young woman down from the gunship. Taking the extended hand, Julia stepped from the gunship and looked around.

Attending to the gunship, workers sprayed deicers onto the aircraft. Several workers spotted the USAF logo on the ship under the ice and tried to contain any reaction to the sight. Being led by the Wolf Pack, Julia noticed the reaction amongst the workers and knew these people wouldn’t be able to help her.

Chaos could feel the tension coming from his captive. “Don’t worry yourself. No one here is going to hurt you. Most of these people are just honest, hardworking sailors making a few extra dollars for their families.” None of them even recognized the daughter of Henry Williams walking past them. Every worker stayed on task. Breaking from the group, Slipstream met up with a group of mechanics to discuss repairs to the craft.

A group of sailors marched towards the group, and Julia noticed a distinguished-looking man. Wearing formal dress wear, Captain Assad stood in contrast to his grimy crew of sailors. Assad’s grim expression revealed his distaste with the situation. Breaking from the group, Chaos marched towards the approaching group of sailors. Stepping in front of the group, Liam halted everyone and they began pulling off their masks.

“Best we let those two discuss business with some privacy” Liam stated. Liam’s intonation made it sound like it was a suggestion, but Julia knew it was best to listen

Watching from a distance, Julia observed the group of men talking and searched for clues to what was being discussed. Lighting a cigarette, Liam puffed and spewed forth a billowing cloud of smoke. Unable to discern anything, Julia turned her attention to the Wolf Pack and studied the mixed group of people.

Liam, the youngest, leaned against his sniper rifle watching over Julia. Everyone called the petite Emily Raleigh by her call sign, and despite her quiet demeanour, she had earned the nickname Fury. Arnold Kreugar’s hulking mass of muscle created the impression he was a dim-witted brute, but the man held multiple degrees in engineering, chemistry, and physics. Kreugar’s callsign of Berserker only reinforced his brutish image. Standing in the back, the unassuming KatsimaMusashi was considered the best hacker in the world, and the team had assigned her the tag Zero, because that was the number of system that had the security to keep her out.

“You didn’t tell me you were abducting Julia-fucking-Williams, Chaos! There is no way we’re going to make it to international waters, and Muse has no jurisdiction.” Each hushed word Assad muttered resonated with his derisive thoughts on the situation. Chaos had left out the information on purpose, relying on the man’s reputation for greed and loyalty to the Wolf Pack. Recognizing Julia had only created a new problem for Assad.

“Shut up, Assad. I paid to bring a passenger aboard this ship, and who it is doesn’t matter. Now, I expect to hear that we are well on our way.” Chaos knew he couldn’t trust the slimy captain with information this valuable, and his contractor would expect the man to be eliminated. Over the years, Assad had proven to be invaluable in smuggling cargo. Tearing away from the thought, Chaos reminded himself there was a long voyage ahead to make the decision. Perhaps Assad’s previous loyalty would continue, and deaths could always be faked, he thought.

“Everything is proceeding as planned, Chaos. We should make it into international waters within the hour, but this storm is slowing progress.” Smiling wide, Assad seemed pleased with himself. Crews had constructed a temporary container to hide the gunship. Chaos looked back, noticing Julia blending in with his group of ghosts observing them.

Leaning on the rifle, Liam stared into Julia’s big emerald eyes and offered her a cigarette like it was an olive branch. Taking the cigarette, Julia smiled, and placed the smoke between her lips. Liam ignited it, but when the smoke hit Julia’s lungs, it caused a reactive cough. Everyone watched her hack and cough from her first inhalation. Patting the woman on the back was the only assistance Liam could offer.

“You don’t need to smoke to impress us. I just thought you smoked, and that it would calm your nerves a bit.” Liam’s concern seemed genuine, but Julia shook off the help with one hand and tried to regain her composure. Haughty laughter bellowed forth from the colossal Arnold. One sharp jab to the stomach from Emily sent the giant toppling to the floor.

“Don’t mind him. We’re still training him to use the bathroom.” Emily spoke softly, offering reassurance, but the giant gasped for breath. Soft giggles came from Katsima standing in the back. From the respect the team showed her, Emily seemed to be second in command. In many ways, the woman reminded her of her father’s second.

“Where exactly are we going?”

“There is only one place we can keep you safe from your father’s enemies Julia.” Stepping back into the group, Chaos’ presence commanded attention. Even Arnold managed to stagger back to his feet despite being unable to breathe yet. Liam dropped his cigarette, stepped on the smoke, and ground the butt into the floor. The members of the team addressed their leader, waiting for his report. Their behaviour reminded Julia of the way her father’s people treated him. Loyalty was a value Henry Williams cherished more than anything, and it seemed Chaos was no different.

“Captain Assad informs me that we are well underway. Everyone fall into their quarters and get some sleep. Follow me Julia. I’ll show you to your quarters.” Chaos pointed towards the crew quarters, waiting for Julia to start walking. Grabbing their gear, everyone began heading in a different direction. Julia started walking with reluctance.

“You keep saying you’re keeping me safe, but there is more to this. When are you going to tell me what’s going on?” Growing tired of the games, Julia threw him a defiant glare. Walking up the stairwell, the two finally had a moment by themselves. Chaos knew everything would be easier with Julia’s compliance, and despite some reluctance, he felt telling her was necessary.

“I can’t tell you who hired my team, or why. I can tell you the contract specified that no harm was to come to you. Wording in the contract suggests the client will have problems with those bruises on your wrist. All I can tell you is that the person paying for this is spending a fortune to ensure you are safe.” Pulling open the hatch, Chaos let Julia pass through, and followed behind.

“You shot my father!” Anger made Julia’s voice echo down the metal corridor of the ship.

“I was paid to shoot your father specifically where I shot him. I don’t miss. Think of the whole thing as one big play. Whoever is behind this wanted the abduction to look real, and that included wounding your father. Those are just flesh wounds and will heal in a couple of days even without treatment.”

Julia sensed some truth behind the words, and the reality of the situation required her to bide her time. “You still haven’t told me where you’re taking me.”

Chaos knew revealing their destination wouldn’t change anything, and that it might upset the young woman. The boat was carrying its passengers towards a port in Egypt, but Chaos knew only the truth would convince Julia to cooperate. “We’re headed towards Egypt, where we will meet up with my client’s contacts. We’ll be led to a secret location. They have established a base of operations to keep you safe for the required time. Before you ask, I have no clue how long this will take. I get the distinct impression my client intends to use your disappearance to smoke out your father’s enemies, but to what end, I couldn’t tell you.” Pulling on the hatch, Chaos swung the door open and allowed Julia to enter into her room.

The captain’s quarters had been modified to include luxury accommodations. Just beyond the windows, the snowstorm raged. In the center of the room sat a large, soft bed. Holo emitters fixed to the wall would allow Julia to follow the news about her father. In the corner was an open armoire with a variety of clothes hanging inside. In another corner was a table with several chairs grouped around it. The room would provide some basic comforts and necessities for Julia during her captivity.

“I know you’re used to better accommodations than this, but this is the best I can do. I hope your stay is brief. We’ll do everything possible to make you comfortable.” Pulling out one of the chairs, Chaos sat down and motioned for his captive to sit down, as well. Julia appreciated the fact the room was much larger than her dorm room at school.

“I don’t understand how you intend to keep me safe by taking me into a warzone.” Julia sat down and stared across the table at her captor. Scars made it hard to read Chaos’ expressions.

Trying to decide how to explain the situation, Chaos allowed a few moments of silence to pass. The best place to keep Julia safe was behind enemy lines. The client had requested that a specific safe house be used. War between Israel and the Islamic Republic of the Middle East would make finding one person almost impossible. Even Henry Williams’ influence had limits. Chaos hoped Julia would cooperate with the plans, but expected to meet resistance.

“I know the situation seems counterintuitive. The warzone may seem dangerous, but it’s that danger that will ensure your father’s enemies can’t find you. You’re bright, Julia, and I expect you’re going to try to escape. Trying to escape will only endanger yourself and every member of my team. I am responsible for them, and you.I won’t allow you to jeopardize yourself or them.”

Julia hated to agree with her captor. Despite the initial assault, the Wolf Pack had shown themselves to be different from the assailants at the mall. Chaos had preferred neural hacking over using force to take Julia hostage. Whoever had organized the attack at the Skymall didn’t care what condition Henry’s daughter was taken in.

The main difference was the level of violence the two groups employed. Assailants at the Skymall had gunned down innocent civilians without remorse. The commotion outside of the Plaza might have been caused by the Wolf Pack, but Julia sensed it wasn’t their style, which meant it could have been their employer who was responsible. Chaos seemed more honourable than to use innocent civilians to cover his team’s retreat. Looking back, Julia knew that Chaos wouldn’t have needed a diversion. Muse guards had already been moved out of position, and Henry and his few troops would have been hard-pressed to stop the abduction at that point.

“I don’t know why you’re trying to convince me of the necessity of all this. You can’t really expect me to cooperate with my own abduction. You may think you’re protecting me, but you’re really just a well-paid kidnapper.” Julia decided to meet her captors’ honesty with her own.

“Listen to me. Right now, every news organization in the world is reporting your abduction. Whoever organized the attack at the Skymall is sweating the fact that someone succeeded where they failed.”

Julia hated to admit there was a certain truth to that statement. Whoever had ordered the first attack would have to adjust tactics to get whatever it was they wanted. One truth stood out over the rest: Henry wouldn’t stop scouring every piece of evidence until he found his daughter. Julia knew that, and it was her only remaining hope.

“Look, I know the situation is horrible, and what I am asking of you is a lot. I am asking you to trust someone you don’t know who abducted you, but you have nothing to lose. I promise you that I will ensure you make it home safe and sound. All I want you to do is try to relax and let us make your stay as enjoyable as possible.” Intuition told Chaos his words were beginning to get through to Julia. He saw a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

Pretending to go along with the plan would lower her captor’s guard. Julia could play along, looking for an opportunity to escape. Heading out into the ocean prevented any chance at escape for the time being, but Henry always told his daughter that time was the enemy of every person, and the only resource no one could ever recoup. Julia only lamented the way she would have to spend her time, but this cell didn’t seem much different than the one at boarding school. The only obvious differences were the room was bigger, and instead of Muse Security, the Wolf Pack would stand guard.

“You’re asking me to put a lot of faith in you. What can you offer as assurance that you will see your end of the bargain is fulfilled?”

The question made Chaos pause for a second. Henry had taught his daughter never to trust anyone without using some kind of leverage against them. Wisdom beyond years showed in Julia’s question.

“What can I offer you that would reassure you?”

Smiling at the question, Julia thought about the situation. This group of ghosts had showed their talent in abducting the daughter of the richest and most powerful man in the world. Henry always told his daughter to make the best use of the time she had, especially when life forced you to do something you don’t want to. In every conflict, there was the possibility to turn it to an advantage.

“You say you want to protect me? And, so, I say train me.” Julia made the statement in a nonchalant manner, bold and direct.

“Did I hear you correctly? You want the Wolf Pack to train you in exchange for your co-operation?” Chaos couldn’t contain his shock at the audacious request. Never before had a captive asked to be trained by their captor

“Think about it. You’re saying you want to protect me, and that’s what the client hired your team to do. Clearly, the best way to protect me is to teach me how to defend myself. Besides, it’s not like you’re going to let me out of your sight. We both win this way.” Julia spoke each word with every ounce of persuasion she could muster.

Despite how crazy the idea seem, it wasn’t without merit. One of the Wolf Pack would be assigned to watch over Julia at all times, and, this way, it wouldn’t be as invasive. Chaos and his team trained daily to keep their senses sharp anyway. Bartering would allow both parties to get what they wanted, and it seemed the best way to get the cooperation needed to finish the op.

“I can agree to your terms if you agree to my one condition. First, you must attach this neural lock to your implant to prevent you from using it, or being located. Second, you must listen to my every command and react the way my team does. I push my people to the edge, and I will treat you no differently than any other soldier. Do we have an agreement?” Opening one hand, Chaos offered the small device to Julia.

It seemed a small price to pay to Julia. Neural implant communications had been blocked since the gunship. Communication-disrupting equipment blocked any chance for Julia to send a message. Both stared in silence at each other, trying to gauge the other side of the equation. Training would allow Chaos to keep tabs on his captive, but to Julia, the training would allow her to make the most of any opportunity to escape.

Both understood the situation; neither could understand why the other side agreed to the terms. Chaos could sense the fighting spirit inside the young woman. Catching Liam off-guard and seizing his pistol showed Julia’s determination and natural abilities. Even if the Wolf Pack failed to protect Julia, at least Chaos knew training might help keep her safe in the future. On the other side, Julia wondered why her captor would train her. The man sitting across the table didn’t appear to be naïve and didn’t seem to believe the training would prevent any attempt at escape.

“So we have a deal?” Chaos’ question pulled Julia from her thoughts and back to reality.

“We have a deal. You hold up your end, and I promise to make no further attempts to escape.” Julia was intrigued by the motives of her captor. Henry always refused to allow Julia to train with the Muse troops. Henry believed parents fought to protect their children, and Julia’s lack of fighting ability represented her father’s pride in being able to protect her.

Watching Chaos stand up and walk towards the door, Julia almost admired the man for a moment. Julia couldn’t place the familiar feeling, but knew Chaos knew more than he was letting on. Creaking metal filled the room when the hatch opened. Standing in the doorway, Chaos looked back at Julia for a second before speaking.

“Better get your sleep. Training starts at zero-six-hundred. By the end of the day, you may regret your request.” Despite the scars on Chaos’s face, a slight smile broke through. Closing the door and locking it, Chaos wondered for a moment what the future would bring. Julia was smart and would eventually figure out the truth, but how she reacted was another thing. In the chaos of life, nothing was certain and he knew it. Only time would tell.

Chapter 2: Breaking News

Cameras swung around the studio, recording the nightly broadcast. Owl News held the highest viewer rates in the news market, and that was due to the sensationalism and bipartisanship by which the news was broadcasted. News didn’t inform people anymore. Owl pulled in the most ratings and made the most profit because it told people what they already believed was true. News and journalistic integrity had been lost, because those things didn’t produce profit.

Sitting behind the desk, the anchor Steve Haggerty turned to his co-host Lisa with a shocked expression. “I am being told we have a live breaking story coming in right now.”

Turning to face the cameras, both Steve and Lisa tried to conceal their emotions. Rumours had been circulating through the office of an attack on the Plaza. Waiting for the camera feed to switch to the live report caused the studio to fall silent. The entire broadcasting room hummed with motion, but no words. Cameras continued to roll, broadcasting the awkward silence across the planet. Everyone gathered in the Owl broadcasting room stared at monitors, waiting for the live feed to come through. The screen switched to the cameras recording outside of the Plaza Hotel. In homes all over the world, their screens filled with a new image. Flashing lights filled the darkened sky and reflected off the pure white snow falling across the city. Standing in the center of the screen was Victor Wolfe.

“This is Victor Wolfe reporting outside the Plaza Hotel here in New York City just moments after midnight. Looking around at the scene, I can’t help but describe it as a tragedy in a city that has seen more than its fair share. Police, firefighters, and emergency crews responded to the sound of gunfire just before midnight, but no one was prepared for this.”

Victor directed the camera to the scene behind him. The cameraman panned the tool of his trade with expert precision. High definition and simulated sense video transmitted everything capture by the camera’s lens and sensors. Smoke rolled up from the windows on the ground floor of the Plaza, police cars were flipped on their sides, and shattered glass littered the street. Crimson stains speckled the fresh snow through the high quality recording. Turning the camera back towards Victor, the cameraman panned closer on the streets, showing thousands of casings from spent bullets.

“Emergency crews arrived only to discover they were too late. From initial reports, a large group of protestors turned violent and rushed the police and Muse Security forces protecting the Plaza. Looking around at the scene, it reminds me of a warzone rather than the streets of New York. It would appear that 2034 is already off to an ominous start.” Victor stood in front of the camera, waiting for the transmission delay.

The video footage caused most of the people in the broadcast studio to freeze, caught in a vortex of emotional surrealism. Simulated sense video caused all those watching to feel what they were seeing. Few could actually comprehend that the attack had occurred, that the images they were looking at were indeed real, and that this tragedy had taken place so fast. Now, everyone was trying to deny it to themselves. Shock and awe compelled them. To some, these images caused no doubt or hesitation in accepting the truth, and they were shocked into submission by the questions that flowed with the force of a tsunami into their minds. Only the hosts seemed immune to the effects of the images. Professionalism allowed Steve and his co-host Lisa to maintain their composure.

“Victor, is there any information on why the protestors took to violent action?” Steve chose the question because it would be something everyone watching would be asking. It would also allow the greatest room for political spin. News hosts were masters at sounding authoritative, directing the questioners, and setting up fellow reporters to create sound bites. Victor knew his role and waiting for the question with the patience of a tennis player readying to lobe the serve back.

“Well, Steve and Lisa, the reports from the survivors seem conflicted. Some of the traumatized police officer described the attack as a zombie apocalypse. Protestors rushed the door and tear gas, rubber bullets, and electrical incapacitation devices were useless against them. We were able to get some footage off a local security camera from. I must warn you the images are graphic. If your children aren’t in bed, you may want to get them to leave the room.”

Victor’s voice trailed off, replaced by the video feed. Black and white images from the security camera showed the throng of people chanting their protests. Standing watch nearby, several police officers were visible. The crowds pushed against the cordon, but the protest seemed peaceful. Within a few seconds, the black and white camera showed a surge of motion in the center of the crowd--people leaping over the cars, cordons, and attacking the police. Several officers were pulled into the throng. Within moments, Muse Security forces raced out of the front door and opened fire on the crowd. The video feed cut out.

“It looks like Muse didn’t even stop to assess the situation.” Lisa pointed a finger to the captured image on the screens behind her.

“It does look like Muse didn’t stop to see what the problem was. Victor, is there any evidence of what lead to the protestors attacking?” Steve intended his question to build on the point of his co-host. Each layer of the story was designed to heighten the previous, an alchemic formula to turn tragedy into profit.

“Initial examination by the medical responders showed each of the victims showed signs of heightened neural activity at time of death. Survivors remain unresponsive, violent, and require sedation. It would seem that the rumours of neural hacking are more than just urban legend. The massacre at midnight shows evidence that neural hacking is a real threat to every person with a neural implant.”

Victor knew the fear of neural hacking would spread across the digital world like a wild fire. Blogs, chat rooms, and Facebook would echo the story, creating an inescapable news vortex.

“What exactly is neural hacking?” Lisa, a graduate from a top tier American university, managed to sound convincing in her clueless act. Just another way to feed into the audience’s preconceived notions and prejudices. Most people hadn’t heard of neural hacking. For years, government authorities had stated it was impossible. Owl News had stood stoic in support of that argument until this moment. Ancient Roman emperors had learned the lessons of ruling Rome by keeping the people suspended between awe and terror, and that historical lesson was the foundation of modern news agencies. “For years now, Lisa, we’ve heard of rumours that it is possible to hack into another person’s mind through their neural implants--rumours dismissed by Muse and their government cronies as fairy tales. Today, the world has seen the truth. It would appear tonight’s attack was perpetrated by some group or organization using the protestors to attack the Williams Annual New Year’s Fundraiser. Ironic that the man who invented neural implants comes under attack from people who have been neural hacked.” Victor seemed prepared for any question, and perhaps this was the source of the man’s popularity in the news world.

Shocked for a moment, Lisa asked, “Is this a terrorist attack?” Lisa had framed the story now, and demonstrated her mastery of manipulation of any situation however; the audience remained oblivious.

“It is far too early to speculate at the source of the attack. Reports from the NSA state the attack originated in New York City, but that doesn’t rule out the possibility of terrorism. Right now, officials are locking down the area around the Plaza and trying to clean up the damage. While neural hacking seems to be the culprit, we still must wait for the official corner’s report. One can imagine that Henry Williams and his wife are still dealing with the situation, and the future of Muse industries seems uncertain to me after tonight’s events.” Victor attempted to assuage the audience’s fears and reinforce law and order.

“Has there been any news on Henry Williams or the guest of the charity event?” Steve asked.

“Yeah, where is Henry Williams? Have either the Williamses or Muse Industries taken an official position on tonight’s events?” Lisa asked.

“Mr. Williams refused to comment, but was here earlier with Muse Security, helping officials deal with the situation. Reports from some of the witnesses stated seeing people engaged in a firefight on the roof of the Plaza and a helicopter hovering over the building earlier, but no one seems to know anything about it. Both the Williams family and Muse officials have refused to make any official statement at this time.”

“For a man like Henry Williams, who seems determined to be in the news anytime something happens; his family and company are remaining quiet. I guess only time will tell what will be the impact of the massacre. Thank you for the report, Victor,” Steve said.

“I plan to follow this story until I discover the source of the attack. If tonight’s attack was a terrorist attack, you can expect to find out about it first on Owl News. This is Victor Wolfe, praying for you all to stay safe tonight. God bless America!” With a charismatic smile, Victor signed off.

Returning to the Owl Broadcasting Studio, Steve and Lisa tried to return the news to the original broadcast. Even with war between Israel and the Islamic Republic of the Middle East creating tensions, the massacre at midnight would drown that story in the cry of the American public. Already, social media sites were trending #massacreatmidnight, flooding the digital world with rage and empathy. Terrorism was the new fad, and it fuelled movies, games, and the news. “I would like to take a moment, Steve, and offer Owl’s sympathies to those who lost love ones tonight in the tragedy at the Plaza.”

“Well spoken, Lisa.” Steve said. “We turn now to the reports coming out of Israel. It appears that the Islamic Republic has taken up battle positions. NATO has dispatched several fleets and committed troops to the area, but has stated it will not assist either side, and only seeks to prevent hostilities. President Woods departed on Air Force One for the Middle East in an attempt to negotiate a peaceful solution.”

Video footage highlighted the forces surrounding Israel. Israel appeared completely surrounded. Naval forces had created a blockade around the nation. All routes by land, sea, and air appeared blocked. Rolling across the bottom of the video feed was the rising prices of oil and other resources caused by the blockade.

“Some intellectuals are criticizing the Israeli policy involving the Gaza strip and its conduct during war with the previous nation of Palestine.” Lisa pointed out the highlights of the conflict. The situation, much like the tragedy at the Plaza, was far more intricate than the news projected. Until the destruction of Canada, the Middle East had been a variety of nations governed by dictatorships, false democracies, and terrorist groups promoting fanatical religious ideology. When a nuclear device destroyed Ottawa in 2015, the western world gave up on polite tactics. Tired of the constant threat, the west decided to intervene, but this time they would not leave. The massive invasion of the Middle East failed, as it had every other time. The aftermath of the brutal warfare galvanized the Middle East to form the great Islamic Republic. Power politics had taught the west to maintain freedom by threats of military, economic, and political aggression, but the power of the west failed to live up to its roar. Engaging in a trial by strength, the west had learned the limitations of military power. Now the Islamic Republic of the Middle East forces measured up to the west’s forces. It was NATO versus IRME. War this time would be full scale across land, sea, and air.

The cold war being fought through the underdeveloped world had, perhaps, ensured the inevitable unification of the Middle East. War and tragedy had become synonymous with the passing time. Like grand storytellers, the government, media, and world leaders were painting enemies with the brush of evil to unite their people--and Owl News brought this tactic to a whole new level.

War creates neither heroes nor villains, just victims and survivors. That was the truth the News was hiding behind the reports. A lesson lost in the bloodshed of humanities civil wars over the millennia. No matter who did the reporting, whether it was a Thucydides or an Owl News, the result was always the same regardless of attention to truth. When people don’t learn from tragedy and hardship life dooms them to repeat it. The lessons must be absorbed by the mind and body. Nations are more than just the sum of the people who comprise them. They are individual actors on a grand stage, creating compelling spectacles that enthral the people with wonder, and sometimes creating horrors that scar humanities collective soul and history forever. This is the true price for the lack of vigilance in international relations. Owl News intention was to turn this process into a process to convert tears and blood to gold.

“Cleary, Lisa, we can see that had the policies of such Presidents as Reagan and Bush been followed, we would have prevented this situation. Stay tune for our breakdown on the politics of the Middle East on the only news station that brings you the real news--Owl News. Steve smiled before the camera cut away.

Chapter 3: By a Thread

Switching the video screen off, Henry noticed that Victoria remained silent while staring out the window of the limo. He could only see a veil of winter beyond the pane of glass. Victoria was lost in the white abyss that consumed her thoughts, echoing the anxiety of the situation. Since the news of Julia’s abduction, Henry had noticed the change in his wife’s behaviour, and it was understandable, but there were few things the man hated more than feeling isolated from his true love. Muse Security forces maintained their silence out of both respect and a simple lack of words to say in response to the situation.

Powerful gusts of wind made the flight back from New York long and turbulent. Major Lee could see both anger and sorrow written across Victoria’s face reflected in the glass, and her body language screamed the torment inside. Every minute that passed caused tension to grow in both parents. Everyone expected the kidnappers to make a ransom demand, but there was only silence since Julia was taken.

Muse Security forces across the world had been placed on high alert. Maj. Lee and Captain Anderson had urged their boss to up security after the abduction. Instinct told both warriors the same thing it suggested to Henry--Julia’s abduction would be the tip of the spear of a major offensive against Muse. The absence of demands or attacks heightened Henry’s anxiety. Whatever the plan behind Julia’s abduction, it was clear that the plan was much bigger than using the woman as leverage against Muse.

Victoria’s silence and Julia’s absence pulled Henry’s soul in two directions. Uncertainty clouded the man’s thoughts, making it impossible to decide a course of action. Rage swelled up inside Henry, demanding blood for blood. Seeing Victoria suffer in silence pulled every string attached to the man’s heart. Love demanded that Henry soothe his wife, but without Julia, that objective seemed impossible. Thinking about the words Victoria was preparing while staring out that window sent a cold shiver up Henry’s spine. Only when the couple was alone would the facade come down and the truth roar forth.

Fear was not something Henry had felt often in life. The storm battered the limo, bumping and slamming them at regular intervals. Snow blanketed the outside world from sight. Julia was gone, Victoria’s wrath would be unleashed at some point, and it all could have been prevented, if not for pride. Doubt, fear, and anxiety clouded the future.

Maj. Lee could see through his boss and old friends’ stoic exterior. Long before reading it in Sun Tzu’s book, Edward Lee knew that invincibility lay in one’s own mind, and the sanctuary that it brings. Edward could see his friend tearing himself apart, questioning every decision and searching for a choice that could have prevented this tragedy. The loss of Julia was personal and threatened to topple Earth’s greatest mind.

Only one question bothered the major--Henry’s suspicious request to King George. Edward knew it wasn’t time to press the issue in front of Victoria. The situation had to be handled with tact and timing. Cpt. Anderson hadn’t discovered any sign of Henry’s order behind the abduction. Even thinking about the possibility caused Edward to feel uneasy. Henry had never before made such a grievous error, and that caused doubt in all of their minds. Only Edward considered it, and only because that was his job, and he would protect Henry, from himself if need be. The whole situation felt strange to the Major since Zhou Yun had advised him to allow Julia’s abduction.

Victoria was nudged back to reality by the limo touching down at the Williamses’ estate. Opening the door, Cpt. Anderson was greeted by the chill of winter slamming into his face. Landing lights blinked twenty feet away, but were almost unnoticeable through the haze of snow. Several soldiers approached the limo while Cpt. Anderson helped Victoria out of the limo. Henry stood next to Maj. Lee to greet the soldiers.

“Welcome home, sir. We have increased security, as per your requests. Sensors and computer systems have been set on the highest level of sensitivity. Despite the constant alerts, none of them have turned out to be a threat.” Mist exhaled from the soldiers mask into the cold air as he reported.

“Good work, Lieutenant Cushley.” Henry held his wife close to keep her warm against the chill as he escorted her to the house. Victoria remained silent and distant. Automated robots plugged away, keeping the path clear of snow, but the snow fell too fast. Wind created drifts down the pathway across the snow-covered lawn. Lt. Cushley held the door open while everyone rushed inside and out of the harsh weather. Heat rushed across Henry and Victoria’s cold skin, making it tingle with the feeling of pins and needles.

Snow fell from clothes and melted, leaving small splatters of water across the marble floor. Cpt. Anderson took Victoria’s coat from her to hang up. Removing his jacket, Henry handed it to his friend before turning and noticing Victoria already heading upstairs. Shocked by the behaviour, Henry could no longer keep his silence.

“Victoria, I know you’re anger at me, but do you intend to punish me with your silence forever?”

Victoria spun around to face her husband. Henry looked down, feeling ashamed, and didn’t notice the look on his wife’s face. Sadness, not anger.

“Julia was kidnapped, a fact you had plenty of warning about. You ignored the advice of your own people, friends, and family. I know you blame yourself, but do you honestly believe that I do?” Everything Victoria was saying was true, but looking up, Henry was confused to see his wife’s true feelings carved across her features.

“I love you, my dear. I love the best parts of you, and the worst parts of you. I love how brilliant you are, how strong-willed, and how deeply you love your family. I’ve been in that big mind of yours, shared your dreams, and I know how much you love Julia. I know you could never do anything that put her at risk. I know you would die for your family. The only thing I feel right now is love for you and my daughter, and that’s why there is nothing to say. What can I say? I know exactly who I married, exactly who Henry Williams is, and that only makes it worse.”

“How do I make it worse? Tell me, and I swear to you I will do everything in my power to avoid making this any more unbearable for you.”

“Henry, I can’t tell you not to do what you’re going to do. I love my daughter as much as you. I know you will stop at nothing to find her, and God have mercy on anyone who stands in your way, because I know you won’t have any. The worst part is, I don’t want you to show them mercy. I want vengeance just like you! I am keeping my silence to support you. I don’t want to know what you’re doing, my love, just find my baby and bring her back safe.” A single tear trickled through the cracks of Victoria’s stoic mask holding the emotional wreckage of her mind together.

Henry was left speechless. Politics and business had taught Victoria to control her emotions, and she almost never lost control. This was the second time this evening Henry was forced to witness the emotional turmoil of his wife, and still he felt powerless to help. Julia’s abduction had changed something between them. There was nothing to say to the change, and only one dire course of action to follow.

“I will find her and bring her home safe.” His words echoed in the large entrance of the Williams house, and the echo reverberated with malicious intent. Henry had made more than just a promise to find his daughter, more than a promise of vengeance against enemies, and every fibre of his being swore an unspoken oath to whatever gods could hear. Henry would scorch the Earth and salt it with his sorrow to find his daughter and bring her home to safety.

Turning away, Victoria walked up the stairs, struggling to control her emotions. Henry silently watched his wife walk away, and then he turned towards his men. Purpose raged with the power of an inferno behind the man’s cybernetic eyes. Muse soldiers looked to their boss and waited for his command.

“Maj. Lee and Cpt. Anderson come with me, and Lt. Cushley call Mr. Kincaide and tell him there is an emergency situation and he is needed.” Henry led both men towards the hidden elevator behind the main wall. Hidden sensors scanned their DNA and retinas before the wall slid away. Stepping into the elevator, the door whisked shut behind the men.

“Sir, what are your plans?” Maj. Lee pressed the button to the strategic war room and waited for an answer.

“There is only one possible person behind this attack, and that would be Ivan Romanov.” It felt right. Ivan’s outburst at the party just before the protestors attack and Julia’s abduction seemed convenient. Coincidence wasn’t something Henry believed in.

“Henry, there has been no indication that Romanov or his company is involved.” Confusion tinged Max’s words.

“I agree. There is no way we can know if Romanov is behind this.” Maj. Lee looked at his boss with worry in his eyes. Henry seemed to be coming unhinged from the attack. Both men needed to find some way to return their boss and friend to reason, or everyone would be lost.

“That is why I called Achilles back from leave. We need more intelligence, but I am certain that Romanov is behind this, and I don’t think Julia was abducted for ransom, but as a message. To make us feel vulnerable and divide us.” Certainty rang in Henry’s words, mirroring his belief in what he was saying.

Weighing the situation, Edward could see why Henry felt that way. Some of the information made sense, but there was no evidence and neither man could accept the idea that it was Romanov. At least, not until there was concrete evidence. Henry remained fixed in his belief, and that was what would drive them. Maj. Lee knew he had to support it, but there was one last hope.

“Sir, they left on a helicopter, and those thrusters are not designed for long range flight. I doubt the abductors intend to keep Julia in New York, and I think they used the storm to escape by freighter. I can run a check on all outbound and inbound freighters for the last couple of weeks. See if anything strange pops up.” Maj. Lee looked worriedly at Henry, wondering whether he would embrace the idea or not.

“Begin the search immediately, Edward. Max, I want you to assemble a team to rescue Julia when the time comes.”

“Sir, I would feel better if Maj. Lee was put in charge of that operation.” Max knew that his friend Edward had more influence over Henry.

“Don’t worry, Max, when the time comes, I will be sending your squad with Maj. Lee in command and Mr. Kincaide as support.”

Neither man was shocked at the decision. Henry would send his best assets to save his daughter. There was no margin of error in the man’s mind. The only thing that shocked them was that Henry didn’t demand to come along. A plan was lurking behind the CEO’s mind.

“You almost always insist on coming into the most dangerous situation. Why are you staying behind?” Edward’s question made Henry turn back to look him in the eye.

“I am a soldier just as you are, Edward, but let’s not pretend we possess the same skills or value. I would only slow you down, and you will be in enemy territory. My speciality lies in something different, and it will be employed when you extract Ivan and return him to me.”

Shocked by the answer, Max couldn’t find words. Hanging his head low, Edward had sensed this was coming. While the public had never questioned the original purpose of neural implant technology, Edward had seen it firsthand. Friends and enemies alike had feared the name Henry Williams during the Terror Wars. Entire battles had been won because of the legacy of Dr. Death and his creations.

“I thought those days were long behind us, but I don’t blame you. If I were in your situation, I would feel the same way.” The situation called for full measures, and both Maj. Lee and Cpt. Anderson understood that. This was a state of war. Henry would expect the best from those he considered the best, but unlike most, he gave his full support in helping his people succeed, rarely micromanaging the way his people put solutions into action. Julia’s rescuers would have access to every resource Muse Security had to ensure success.

Maj. Lee felt trepidation. Russia had continued aggressive expansion of smaller nations since it had annexed Crimea in 2014. For the last twenty years, Russia had built upon the power of its war machine. With rising tensions in IRME, most people expected Russia to declare war, as well. War would heighten security, but it would also create opportunity. During war, laws fall silent, and what international laws did prevent military intervention would dissipate.

“Sir, if I can recommend that we wait until Russia’s intentions are better known, it will let us assess the situation accurately.” Edward’s advice seemed to annoy Henry.

“You’re advising that I sit back and wait while my daughter is held hostage and has unspeakable torments visited upon her?” Rage caused his muscles to twitch. Edward knew he had to answer with all the diplomacy and tact he could muster. For a moment, everyone in the elevator became still.

“No. I am advising we assess the situation properly as strategy requires. Time may be our enemy, but we have all seen foolish haste.”

The advice was sound. Foolish haste had caused this to begin with. When Henry asked King George to show his daughter a good evening, he had not expected this.

“I agree, Maj. Lee, and we will take all necessary precautions.”

“Sir, I know you may not like this, but I request your permission to send an agent to ascertain whether King George was involved in Julia’s abduction. I know you believe Ivan to be the source of the attack, but perhaps he has other agents working for him,” Maj. Lee said.

Henry replayed the memories of the night in question. Questions seemed to leap out. Why was Julia the only one neural hacked, besides the protestors? How did they get past the neural defenses? How exactly did George escape the attack? Accepting the possibility, Henry nodded his agreement.

The elevator doors whisked open, allowing the men to step into the command room deep beneath the Williams estate. A hardened and reinforce structured protected against bombing and worse scenarios. The entire base was a sealed environment, with its own air and water filtration systems. In the center of the room, a large holographic display showed the planet Earth revolving in sync with the time it took. Markers showed the day and night side of the planet with shading. Muse installations and security assets were highlighted at various points on the globe.

People rushed through the large room, moving from workstation to workstation. No one noticed the men exiting the elevator. Everyone had jobs to perform since the attacks from Romanov on the Muse corporate buildings and Julia’s abduction. Along the wall, men and women were plugged into secure neural jacks to keep them safe and to protect their location. Every mind in the building, whether in the real world or digital, had one goal: Finding Julia Williams. Not because they were ordered, but because everyone loved Henry, Victoria, and Julia.

“We’ve got work to do. President Woods expects an imminent attack against Israeli forces. We need to move assets to assist our allies in the area, but we can’t let the world’s problems distract us from finding Julia.” Henry looked at both Max and Edward, who nodded in agreement. Each man knew exactly what needed to be done.

“I’ll begin assembling the team and running simulations,” Cpt. Anderson stated.

“Prepare for as much as you can,” Henry warned.

Cpt. Anderson nodded and saluted his commander before turning and heading away. With a thought, a message was sent to the team via Muse’s neural network. Max knew his team would be assembled before he arrived.

Maj. Lee watched for a moment before turning back to Henry and the global map. Looking at the state of the world told Edward one thing--war was imminent and unavoidable. The entire world would never be the same again, regardless of who won or lost.

Chapter 4: Next of Kin

Snow was still falling from the heavens early in the morning of the first day of 2034. Deputy Chief Wayne pulled up to a house and looked through the frost-tinted windows. Snow whipped up from the car’s gravitation engines blew against the cold winter gale. Loud music vibrated from the rundown New York City home, and footprints half-covered in fresh snow revealed the number of people at the raging New Year’s party. James Wayne sighed, looking towards the house. Some days were harder than others, but today had topped the man’s career as one of the hardest.

Several people were gathered on the porch, watched the police officer sitting in his car. Once a proud neighbourhood full of hard workers, it had fallen on hard times, and many of the children in the ghetto watched the officer with worry. The drug war had turned peaceful neighbourhoods into warzones. Children now looked at police officers the way they looked at rival gangs, and Deputy Chief Wayne could feel the eyes fixated on him. Tension filled the air whenever the police were called to this neighbourhood.

“No more violence tonight,” James muttered to himself before pulling his service pistol from its holster. Blood staining the snow, mixed with the bodies of innocent people, and would haunt James the rest of his life. Before stepping out, James cracked open the glove box and placed the gun inside, locking it. It was against protocol, but he felt having it would only create unnecessary hostility. James had an official duty to perform, and he prayed to God that he would not pay with his life.

Snow pelted James in the face, forcing him to squint and reducing visibility even more, and bright lights blurred and showed only the silhouettes of the people standing on the porch. Tension drew James’ muscles tight in his neck and back. Two large shadows stomped down the wooden porch. James stopped in his tracks, raising his hands to show he wasn’t a threat.

“Yo, whatcha doing here, pig?Dontcha know this is a private party?”

Several more people jumped over the porch railing and landed in the snow, surrounding the lone officer. Outnumbered and surrounded, he regretted the decision to show up alone.

“Are you here to ruin our little celebration because you weren’t invited, or are you here for one of my people? Better speak quick, cop, before you can’t speak at all.”

“I’m not here to arrest anyone, but this isn’t your property.” James stared into the eyes of the large Greek man standing in front of him. Dark-skinned, a little overweight, and a tattoo identified the man as the infamous Greek Rocket. George Kritikos, infamous small-time gangbanger, leading the gang he called the Greek Mafia. He went by the street name Georgio. James put together who the people surrounding him were. All of their files were extensive, and each would die for their leader.

“So, why you here f you’re not raining on our celebration?” Georgio nodded towards his people, who backed away in response.

Breathing a sigh of relief, James looked through the light towards the porch. The pungent smell of smoke billowed from the glowing cylinder hanging from the ringleader’s mouth.

“Look, you want to be a hard-ass, then be a hard-ass, but if you watched the news you might have heard about the massacre tonight. I’m not here for you, but to tell a good man about a tragedy.” The hand-rolled cigarette hit the snow, and for a few seconds, it continued to burn. George looked at his boys and then back at Deputy Chief Wayne, weighing the situation.

“Well, I didn’t think a Deputy Chief would get off his ass to serve a warrant or do any hard lifting. What are you saying about my boy, Richter, though? You know we’ve been tight since we were little.”

“If you’ve known Richter so long, then you’re well aware of the philanthropic service his mother has done her whole life.”

“Phila-what?” George looked around to see if anyone else understood the word.

“Community service.” James shook his head. “You know, it wouldn’t hurt to read a book once in a while, guys.”

“Yo, didn’t Mrs. Myers say something about a protest down at the Plaza tonight?” One of George’s men reminded him.

“Yeah, she did, Bryant, but what’s that got to do with anything?” George’s puzzled expression told James he had not heard the news.

“George, there was a violent altercation outside the Plaza. The protesters attacked the police and Muse Security forces,” Regret laced James’ voice, and everyone fell silent, their heads hung low. The tension between James and the group of people was replaced with a unifying feeling of sorrow. George looked James in the eyes and both men reached an understanding.

“Get out of the ways, boys, this man here is on official police business. Come with me. I’ll take you to Richter.” Following George towards the door, James could feel the loud music vibrating the wooden boards of the porch. Bryant opened the door. Voices drifted in the wind like snowflakes dancing through the air. George walked in with Deputy Chief Wayne, and everyone’s attention turned to them.

“Don’t worry. He is not here for anyone. He just needs to talk to Richter. Has anyone seen him?” No one answered at first. James looked around and saw a sea of people so dense it made it hard for anyone to move. The fragrance of alcohol, drugs, and sweat mixed into a unique smell.

Everyone was intoxicated. A few people sat frozen around a table with a mirror covered in white powder, and one of the people tried to cover up the incriminating evidence in a nonchalant fashion. Everyone froze when they saw James looking at them.

“Yo, guys, I said don’t worry. Isn’t that right, Deputy Chief?” George looked back at James, who nodded in agreement. “Now, any of you seen Richter?”

One of the girls looked away, scared. George walked over and placed his hand on her shoulder.

“You know where Richter is, Marisa?”

“Umm…” Marisa fumbled for an answer.

“Let me guess, you brought your friend, Veronica, here after I told you to keep that slut away from my boy.” Anger made the veins in George’s forehead throb. Marisa seemed familiar, sitting there covered in tattoos and gang markers and dressed in a way that would shame most prostitutes. The tight clothes covered very little.

“Look, Marisa, I have to deliver an important message to Richter. I don’t have time to waste on you two at the moment.”

For a second, Marisa remained reluctant to talk. Glancing back and forth, it was clear to both men she was trying to figure out the consequences of telling the truth.

“Veronica told Richter she wanted to talk in private. I think they went upstairs.”

George just glared in silence, fuming with anger. After a moment, James tapped his escort on the shoulder, trying to get his attention. George turned away from Marisa and pointed towards the stairs.

“Richter’s room is upstairs with the other kids his mom fosters.”

James looked at the group of men and women sitting around the table. All his police training told him to do something, but the atmosphere was already tense. A little voice in the back of James’ head wouldn’t let him move on without doing something. James code of honour wouldn’t relent for even a second, despite the dangers.

“Hey, I know it’s a new year’s party, and tonight I am not going to do anything about it. So have your fun. Tomorrow, when you wake up, I recommend you think long and hard about where your life is headed. The next time you see me, or one of my brothers and sisters in blue, you may not be so lucky. Try to have a safe and happy New Year.” Everyone at the table stayed frozen in terror when James walked away and followed his escort upstairsto Richter’s door.

A loud knock resounded on the door. Veronica was kissing up Richter’s neck, the young woman in her late teens nibbling on his ear. “Tell whoever it is to go away. Trust me when I say I’ll make it worth it.”

“Richter, the cops are here and need to talk to you now.”

Richter recognized George’s voice. He pushed Veronica off and stood up. Banging echoed again and sweat beaded up on Richter’s forehead. He was worried about what his mother would do if she found out about the party. Filled with a mix of anger and desire, Veronica glared at him.

“One second, George, I’ll be right there.” Racing to the door, Richter unlocked it and opened it to see both George and Deputy Chief Wayne standing there. Panic set in, causing Richter’s heart to race. James and his mother were very close friends, and both had grown up on this very street. Looking back at Veronica, Richter stuttered to find words. “Umm, I think you better go.”

“I told you not to come to this party. So I suggest you find your way out.” George pointed to the stairwell.

Veronica adjusted her clothes and stormed out, glaring at Richter before stomping down the stairs. George couldn’t contain his smirk. Richter attempted to compose himself and looked at the two men in his doorway.

“Thanks for talking to the police for me George. I’m sorry Deputy Chief. I didn’t mean to cause any disturbance. You don’t need to tell my mom about this, do you?” Richter’s words erased the smirk George was wearing.

“Richter, I need to talk to you in private about your mother. George, could you give us a minute?”

George nodded and watched James enter the room before closing the door and standing guard. Remembering the kindness Mrs. Myers had always shown the neighbourhood children caused the man’s eyes to tear up. Inside the room, Richter looked at the Deputy Chief, wondering what this had to do with his mother. “So what is this about my mom?”

“I think it’s best if you sit you down for this.” James voice crackled from emotion.

Sitting down, Richter could feel his heart racing so fast he thought it would explode. All the young man could think about was how much trouble he would be in if his mom found out about the party.

James hesitated for a second, searching for the right words.

“I don’t know any other way to say this to you, but, tonight, at 12:06, your mother was found dead at the protest at the Plaza.”

For a moment, both men stood in silence, looking at each other. James eyes filled with empathy. Richter looked up at James in disbelief. Words were sinking into the young man’s mind but couldn’t find a hold. Richter stood up in defiance.

“What are you telling me? My mom just went to a protest. She’s fine. I’ll call her right now.” Reaching out with his neural implant, Richter tried to call her, but there was no connection, and the call went to a recording. In Richter’s mind, he saw the vision of his hardworking mother standing before him. May’s face wore the hard years of struggle she had seen in her life, but her eyes in his recording showed her compassionate soul.

“Hey, you’ve reach May Myers! If you’re calling about my volunteer organization Guardian Angels, please leave your name and number and the reason for your call. I am attending the protest against corporate corruption and greed. Have a happy and safe New Year’s Eve, everyone.” Richter came back to reality and looked at James, who was wiping tears from his eyes. Everything had changed in the moment.

“I’m so sorry for your loss, Richter. Your mother was an amazing person, and everyone at the station wants you to know we’re here for you. A couple of guys have already started a fundraising to keep your mother’s organization and foster home going. I came personally because I want you to know that I am here if you need anything.” Embracing the young man, James squeezed him tight to his chest.

Reality sank in and Richter felt weak in the knees. The young man collapsed into the officer’s tight embrace. Tears streamed down both men’s faces. James held the young man tight as the two shared their mutual grief. After a moment, Richter pulled away, staunched the tears, and wiped his face before looking at James. “How did this happen?”

“We don’t know yet. It appears to have been some kind of brain hacking, and the evidence so far shows it was a foreign entity trying to attack the corporations that your mother was protesting against. I know you want someone to pay, and to be honest with you, I can relate. May was the closest thing to a hero I’ve ever seen. Did you know if it wasn’t for your mother, I would have ended up gangbanging to survive?” James hoped he could take away some of the anger and rage he knew Richter felt.

“Yeah, my mom never shut up about the trouble you used to get into. Whenever any of us get into trouble, she’d tell us to learn from the mistakes we’d made. You’re kind of my mom’s hero, too.” Richter smiled, trying to fight through the emotions. “If you don’t mind, though, I think I’d prefer to be alone with my friends tonight.”

“Henry Williams told me that he is going to be taking care of the families affected by tonight’s tragedy. There is a ceremony being held by the city and Muse to honour your mother. Don’t worry about anything. I’ll stop by tomorrow with some food.” Opening the door, James saw George standing outside, wiping away tears. “Don’t worry kid, you’ve still got tons of people who love and support you.”

Richter watched James walk down the stairs in silence. Stepping into the room, George looked at his childhood friend. “Bro, I’m at a loss of words. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop or anything, but, damn man, at least it sounds like this tragedy could work out for you. Didn’t your mom say she and Henry Williams were old friends?”

“Yeah, she did. Hey, do you mind clearing this place out for me?”

“I got your back. You know you’re like my brother.” Hugging Richter with all his might, George felt bad about the tragedies the Myers always endured. Reaching into his coat pocket, he pulled out a rolled smoke. “Here, man I was saving the last for myself, but I think you need it more than I do. I’ll be back up once I get this house cleared.”

George marched downstairs with his tough guy swagger. Falling back on the bed, Richter looked back over the last few minutes. Lying there with Veronica had seemed like a lifetime ago. So much had changed in such a short span of time it filled him with a surreal feeling. Pulling out a lighter, Richter placed the smoke in his mouth, lit it, and inhale deeply. Staring at the flame spouting from the lighter, Richter made a silent oath. He would find out who was behind his mother’s murder, and then, when he did, he would get revenge.

Chapter 5: Corporate Warfare

Hovering over the compound surrounding the massive Palace in Moscow, the shuttle came to a rest. Swinging open the door, Ivan marched out of the shuttle with his personal guards still dressed from the party. Romanov troops were lined up and standing at attention. They saluted their commander as he disembarked. In the distance, the giant magnetic railway of Romanov’s transportation industry was visible. Monolithic magnetic railways were a testament to Ivan’s work. Romanov Industries had revitalized Russia’s failing economy over a decade ago, along with extending military power through rapid mobilization. In many ways, Hitler had given Ivan the idea from the creation of the autobahn.

“Sir, what is your plan now that your neural hacking attempt has succeeded?” Alexei was Ivan’s head of security for Romanov Industries, and concern was plain across the man’s face.

“It’s a new year, Alexei, and this year will see the rise of Romanov and the defeat of Muse.” Despite the confidence in Ivan’s declaration, Alexei remained sceptical.

“What do you think Henry’s reprisal will be?”

“Henry is far too strategic to act against me without proof, and the beauty of the neural hacking is that it left no proof. All Henry will find is a virus code. The coder and all evidence have been erased from history. Henry will search for evidence, and while he does, we’ll move upon him with the ferocity of a lion taking down a gazelle. Together, we will bring glory and power to Romanov industries and to Russia, and remind the world why we are to be respected.”

Ivan’s boisterous proclamation did little to ease the worries eating at Alexei.

Walking towards the main entrance of the Romanov palace, Ivan drank in the sight of his beautiful home. Ivan had constructed the palace to remind the people of his lineage. Romanovs had once ruled over all of Russia until the February Revolution saw to their overthrow. When Vladimir Putin came to power, his actions had caused the resurrection of Russian Imperial dreams. Putin’s reforms had made it possible for Ivan to revive the glory of his family name. The palace was fit for any king, tsar, or emperor. The compound held a small army. Romanov Industries functioned at the central hub of the Moscow Palace.

Walking across the large gardens outside the Palace took several minutes. Ivan had built the palace outside of Moscow, and bought thousands of acres of land to house the massive structure. Hidden within the compound were all the military weapon systems needed to keep it safe from any attack. Ivan had constructed the grand palace in a modern image of the great palace of his ancestor, Catherine the Great. The seamless blending of modern convention and ancient design spoke to the people of Ivan’s intentions for the future of Russia. Russia would become a great, modern, imperial power tied to the glorious past from which it descended.

“Sir, I am getting a report from the Command Center, and everything has been prepared for your arrival.”

Thoughts raced through Ivan’s mind at the possibilities his plans would yield for him. Russia would side with IRME in the conflict and provide military support. Romanov Industries could move the Russian army at speeds unheard of, and that would shame even Germany’s infrastructure in the Second World War. Soon, the whole world would be at Ivan and Russia’s feet, begging them for mercy.

Two guards opened the large doors to the main entrance. Cathedral ceiling loomed above with a painted mural. God and all his angels looked down upon Ivan, who had instructed the painter to imitate the great works of Michelangelo. When the Pope had visited, he had complimented Ivan on his pious devotion to art and Christianity. Russia’s leaders envied the grand home and its vast collection of priceless works of art. Walking across the large, empty room, the two approached a wall. Alexei ordered his men to open the door with the passcode.

The wall shifted soundlessly and revealed its hidden entrance. Swishing open, the elevator greeted its guests. Ivan entered first with Alexei behind him, and the doors swept shut behind them. Descending into the Earth, the elevator carried the two men down to the Command Center. Exiting the elevator Alexei looked to his commander and saluted.

“Sir, I have contacted the people you requested. Diego Martinez is waiting for you in your office.” Saluting back, Ivan waited a moment before heading to the back of the large circular room where his office was located. Guards with rifles hovered on catwalks above, providing security for the people working below. Romanov felt the fear of armed guards also made his soldiers more honest and hardworking. Entering the office, Ivan could see the paintings of the Russian leaders hanging on the walls greeting his return. Within moments, the computer reported that the room was on lockdown, no remote devices were present, and communication lines were secure from outside interference. Ivan sat down and accessed the communication channel, allowing the image of Diego to appear in his mind when the neural communication connected.

“Well Ivan, I am not too sure I can support your plans when you put the lives of your friends in danger. What would have happened if your little hacking attempt had gone awry?” Diego spoke softly, but his words carried his anger.

“Mr. Martinez, you were never in any harm. My plan was never to endanger anyone at the party, and the virus only turned the protestors against the police and Muse. What is the situation like in New York right now?”

“Absolute chaos in the streets, and Owl News is already blaming the attack on Henry, just like you predicted. I did not want to help you, and I expect you to live up to our arrangement. When can I begin transporting my cargo using your trains, as per our agreement?” Diego stared into the eyes of his partner across the digital divide, searching for hints of betrayal. Romanov Industries’ magnetic rail system linked the world together.It would also allow Diego to move his illicit products with ease and without fear of discovery.

“I need one more thing from you. I have sent one of my legal representatives to see you when you arrive home. I require you to purchase half of the ownership of Romanov Industries in South America, to prevent your government from seizing my assets when Russia declares war on the west. Once that is done, you can begin your shipping, and I am going to need some weapons and men smuggled into America.”

“Well, I do see an advantage to your plan, but my men and equipment were never part of the original deal.” Diego contained his anger in order to see how this played out.

“Look, Henry Williams is a threat to both of us, and I need men that can’t be traced back to either you or me. Get it done! We’ll all share in the wealth once we seize control of Muse.” Buzzing filled Ivan’s mind, informing him that another important call was waiting. Every one of Henry’s enemies would be willing to commit after the massacre. “Get it done Diego. We’ll talk soon.”

When Ivan saw who the communication was from, he ended the call. Charles and David Roch, the energy kingpins were waiting. The Roch brothers had assembled a massive amount of power in their lifetimes, and had poured money into politics to increase their profits. Political control allowed the brothers to influence and control the legislation, all to their advantage. Muse Industries had managed to surpass them in power and prestige as if they hadn’t even existed, and neither brother could tolerate their loss of power. Henry had even used the Roch brothers’ own tactics to counter their domination of the political process. Ivan had been approached by the brothers a few years ago, and together they would bring down the Williams family and Muse.

“Ivan, your plan to use public opinion against Henry couldn’t have worked out better. Media outrage is already filling the airwaves and streaming across the planet like a hurricane. My brother and I feel it’s time for you to tell us about the second phase of your assault.” Despite being almost a hundred years old, Charles had managed to use genetic engineering and cybernetic implants to hold onto life. Artificial heart, lungs, and muscles kept the man looking much younger than his age.

“Well, this is where you two come in. For the past several years, I’ve been acquiring human assets to infiltrate Muse. I have spent a fortune in training, brainwashing, and memory augmentation to ensure these sleeper agents would not be discovered. I have been keeping them hidden until this exact moment. All I need from you is extraction for my agents when they succeed.” Ivan smiled with delight when he saw the intrigue in the brother’s eyes.

“We can do that for you, but what is your agent’s intended objective?” DavidRoch was wondering if Ivan was capable of pulling off a feat like this. The neural hacking had shocked both brothers, but proved to be ingenious in its implementation. Intrigue fuelled both men to wonder what the endgame would be. Sabotage and theft would not halt Henry or Muse’s ascension.

“First off, my agents are going to infiltrate the Muse network with a virus similar to the one used on the protestors. The virus will infect everyone and blind them to my agents’ actions while creating a backdoor to the system. My agents will dump all the classified technological information that they can on the World Wide Web. In one fell swoop, we can neutralize Henry and Muse’s technological superiority forever.” Studying the two brothers’ reaction, Ivan could see their interest.

“You have our support,” CharlesRoch declared, “and we can’t wait to hear of your success. Contact us when you’re ready to proceed.”

After the call ended, Ivan relaxed back in his seat to drink in his success. Everything seemed to be moving according to plan. Stars seemed to be aligning and bestowing upon Ivan his deepest desires and dreams. Only one more person needed to be brought on board. One last move and victory would be certain. Ivan waited for his call to connect.

“Greetings Mr. Romanov, I have been expecting your call for some time now.” Zhou Yun Sun’s thick Chinese accent filled Ivan’s mind. Unlike the previous call, there was no face or image displayed. Just a shadow inside Ivan’s mind, speaking to him. “What can I do for you?”

“Mr. Sun, it’s good to speak to you again. I am sure you are aware of the night’s events. I am calling to tell you we’re prepared to move against Henry and Muse.” Ivan stared into the silhouette in his mind, wondering if he could convince Zhou to join him. Silence echoed in the man’s mind while he awaited Zhou’s answer. “Do we have your support?”

“Mr. Romanov, I have watched you for years, and all tonight’s enterprise shows me is your tendency toward brutality. You murdered almost two thousand people to try to turn the public against Henry, and maybe, at this moment, you believe you will succeed. Your actions show that you’re adept at criminal behaviour, but you wouldn’t survive in the criminal world. I have assisted you in the past, but I am done helping you. Fortune favours the bold, and I can see how fear has consumed your mind. I only have one question. What kind of flowers would you prefer at your funeral?”

Ivan was caught off guard by the unexpected response. Zhou Yun had contracted the team that had kidnapped Julia for him, and now he was turning away from this alliance. Ivan scoured his mind for something that would entice Zhou Yun to ally with him against Henry. Only one course of action remained. Blackmail and intimidation were the only cards Ivan had left to play.

“You really think Henry Williams is going to kill me, but what happens when I tell him you’re the one who knows where his daughter is? Perhaps you need more time to think about the consequences of betraying me.”

Zhou Yun’s laughter echoed inside Ivan’s mind.

“I know Henry will kill you, but as for me, I still have chips in this game, whereas you’re running short. You think this media blitzkrieg is going to shake Henry Williams? Have you met the man? He will descend upon you like an eagle snatching a field mouse. You tell Henry I have his daughter when you see fit, but make sure it’s before he puts a bullet in your head.” Zhou ended the call.

The silence left Ivan wondering why Zhou Yun had assisted him in the first place. The game was too far along to switch sides. Whatever game Zhou Yun was playing at would backfire. Ivan was certain of it. It no longer mattered whether or not it was a calculated risk that he wouldn’t tell Henry. Muse had to be destroyed, and the abduction of Julia Williams could only hasten that event. The pieces on the board were moving, but Ivan knew he was going to win even without the assistance of the Dragon. Only a couple of moves remained before the Williams legacy was nothing more than a footnote in history, and that would usher in the meteoric rise of Romanov Industries. Ivan leaned back in his chair. He felt time was his greatest ally, and that Henry Williams was about to learn that pride comes before the fall.

Chapter 6: Training Day

“You can’t train Julia! I mean, she almost managed to escape on the helicopter, and now you want to train her how to fight?” Fury unleashed her criticism with unrelenting disapproval. Everyone else in the Wolf Pack seemed to agree with the fiery second in command. Chaos sat silent, allowing the team to release their anger.

“You’re putting our entire group’s lives in danger, and jeopardizing our contract.Are you even listening to me?”

“Calm down Fury. It’s far more complicated than you know.” Chaos spoke with authority, and his words took hold of the rest of the team. Only Fury seemed unmoved by them. Every member of the team had their own secrets and past, and most of the time, it never interfered with the team dynamic. This time it was different.

“For the last ten years, you have refused every single job that would put the Wolf Pack against Muse Industries. Now, we have Henry William’s daughter with us, and you’re talking about training her. You need to explain this to me right now, because I need to understand what is so special about this girl.” Fury stood face to face with Chaos, staring into his eyes and breathing heavily from the anger coursing through her veins.

Truth was, Chaos couldn’t explain this to his friend and second in command. The team, however, needed to know the plan in order to follow it. Weighing variables and the situation, Chaos wasn’t sure exactly how to accomplish both objectives. Loyalty would keep the Wolf Pack together, but loyalty also demanded that he come up with an explanation. At least a plan they could all get behind. Only one solution stood out in the leader’s mind.

“Zero, I want you to create a digital construct that appears to be a real world. I want it to include everything necessary to trick Julia into believing it’s real. Berserker, I need you to look at what we got and assemble a sleeping sensory deprivation tank for Julia. The tank must be linked to the digital world and translate the training into muscle growth and memory.” Both people nodded in agreement at the command.

“Well, that takes care of Julia attempting to escape, but fails to inform any of us why it is important to teach this girl anything. I mean, we’re not being paid to do this, and all we’re supposed to do is watch over her. I need to know why this is so important to you.” Fury didn’t make demands often, and only when she believed it was in the best interests of the team. Instinct told Chaos that his second in command would not let this rest without some kind of explanation.

“I don’t expect you to understand, and I can’t explain it, but I owe both Julia and her father this. I wasn’t lying when I told her I would train her to make sure this never happens again. I have to do this, and I can’t do this without your support. We’ve served together for almost two decades, Fury, and all I am asking is for you trust me. Please.”

Hearing the word “please” caused Fury to relent her questioning. In all the years of mutual service, the woman had never heard Chaos ever say “please.” In war, Chaos was invincible, and that strength fuelled the man’s pride. He often lived his life giving orders as if every action was part of a larger war. Still, there was a suspicious voice inside Fury’s head telling her there was more to this. For the time being, she resigned herself to observing until she had more evidence. Chaos had taken them this far, and betrayal wasn’t in the man’s nature.

“This one time, because I owe you, Chaos. This had better not come back and bite me in the ass later.” Fury walked out of the room trying to conceal her true emotions.

Looking into the woman’s eyes, Chaos knew she was lying. Fury was incapable of letting things go, but for now, she would cooperate. Zero and Berserker left the room with their orders. All Chaos could do was wait and prepare. Looking down at the monitor showing Julia sleeping on the bed, he knew. The drugs he had secretly administered would keep her out long enough to complete the project, but what happened from there was anyone’s guess.

Sitting in the room, Chaos watched over Julia like a guardian. No one on the ship was allowed access to the floor they were on. Hours passed before Berserker and Zero reported in that their tasks had been completed. Chaos watched his people setting up the chamber in the room and hooking Julia up to it. Berserker explained that Zero had used a feedback system to report all muscle and nervous system activity to the machine. The machine used needles, electroshock, and growth hormones to stimulate the body. Once Julia was hooked into the machine and sealed away, Chaos watched the machine turn on. Screens showed the reporting of all the medical information directly from the neural implant.

“Okay, you’re up Zero,” Berserker slapped his teammate on the back.

Stepping forward, the Japanese woman plugged her neural jack into the machine and began uploading the digital world construct. The machine hummed to life. Screens showed the digital world being constructed by the processors. Everything looked lifelike, accounting for every detail.

“I used an algorithm that will build the environment based on human experience. Think of it as a dual processor system. The computer processes all the physics of the world, but relies on the human mind to fill in the blanks in the world. In short, the program creates a feedback loop similar to the human brain during dreaming. The machine provides all the hard information, and the psyche creates the world from memory.” Pride filled Zero’s voice.

“There is a reason you’re the best hacker in the world. I can’t believe you created all this in a couple of hours.” Chaos smiled at his teammate. Watching the screen, everyone could see Julia waking up in the digital world. The room she was in was an exact replica of the room she had gone to sleep in.

Stretching muscles, Julia groaned awake and looked around. It hadn’t all been just a bad dream. Standing up, she looked out the porthole at the ocean outside and knew that each second that passed, the ship carried her farther away from her family. There was little possibility of escape until the ship arrived wherever it was heading. Focusing her mind on the dream of returning home, she resolved herself to dealing with the situation and making the best of it. Walking to the door, Julia tried opening it but found it locked.She wondered when Chaos would show up to begin the day’s training as he had promised.

“It looks like it worked, Zero.” Fury hoped this was a good sign that things would work out, but still felt a foreboding sensein the pit of her stomach.

“Fury, let’s get in there and start her training.” Chaos plugged a neural patch cord directly into his implant. Sitting down, Fury connected her implant to the machine, as well. Within moments, the two people stood outside the door of Julia’s cell. Unlocking the door and opening it caused the sound of metal scrapping on metal, just like the door in the real world.

Stepping back from the door, Julia watched it open and saw the familiar faces entering the room. Fury stood in the doorway while her teammate looked around the room for a moment. Turning to the young woman, Chaos looked her up and down for a second before glancing back at Fury. Julia stayed quiet and just read their body language. It was clear they were communicating something, but her neural implant was blocked and could detect no carrier waves. Henry and Victoria often did this in front of their daughter, and she was used to it, but couldn’t figure out what was being discussed through body language.

“It looks like you slept well last night.” Fury smiled at her.

“Better than I thought I would, under the circumstances, but I do still feel a little drowsy.” Julia was unaware of the chemicals in her blood causing the sensation. Fury stepped out of the way for Leviathan, who carried breakfast on a tray. Setting the tray down in front of Julia, she felt the pangs of hunger almost immediately. Smelling the food, she was unable to determine what it was and lifted the top to see.

“How did you know I love Belgium waffles, fresh grapes, and raspberries for breakfast?” Julia’s stared at the delicious food, which prevented her from noticing the shock and surprise on the face of her captors.

“I did my homework on you,” Chaos quipped, forcing himself and his second in command to retain composure.

“This is so good.” Julia gasped between bites. “I mean, our chef at home can’t even cook this well. The fruit is so fresh. I can’t believe it.”

“Well, eat up quick, because Fury is going to take you to the section of the storage we’ve built into a training area.”

Fury shot a look at Chaos. Training this girl was not something that Fury was looking forward to. Chaos knew the training would create a bond between the two, and perhaps help put to rest some of her worries. Finishing the last couple of bites, Julia felt sated. Stepping into the hallway, Fury looked back at Julia and Chaos.

“Let’s go. We’ve wasted enough time already.” Chaos and Julia followed her down the hallway and stairs leading to the cargo hold. Creaking open the door to the cargo hold, Fury pointed to the training area. Training dummies, a ring, and racks of different martial weapons, greeted Julia.

“Wow, you guys did all this overnight?”

“How else could I train such a brawler like you to fight with precision?” Fury threw hera chastising gaze. Climbing into the ring, Fury turned back to Julia. Chaos could see the hesitation in the young woman’s body language.

“Umm, I don’t really know how to fight.” Julia said.

“Don’t worry. Fury won’t let you get hurt too badly, but this is how you learn. We can show you the movements, and you could practice them for years, but no one really learns how to fight without actual fighting.” Pushing Julia forward, Chaos smiled at her when she looked back. Fury reached down and helped the young woman into the ring. Chaos grabbed the training equipment and handed it to his second in command. Placing the protective headgear on the young woman, Fury thought this was a horrible mistake.

“Aren’t you going to wear any protection?”

Laughter was Fury’s answer. After getting all the protective gear on, Julia felt a little ridiculous. Walking into the center of the ring, Fury stopped and turned back to look at the woman one last time before closing her eyes and bowing her head. Julia was uncertain what to do. Taking a combat stance, Fury stood with her left leg forward and drew her right foot back, pivoting on the ball of her foot.

“I want you to imagine this is a life or death situation. If you do not beat me, you will die. You cannot escape, either. I shall even give you the advantage of not using my sight. What do you do in this situation, Ms. Williams?” Taunting Julia didn’t provoke the rage Fury had expected, but with her eyes closed, all she had to go off of was the sound of footsteps. Julia didn’t make any noise.

Chaos watched with interest. Moving around the ring, Julia stayed close to the ropes, running her right hand behind her. Chaos knew Julia was mapping the environment whether she was intending to or not. She made not a single noise. Fury remained still, trying to sense the incoming attack. After completing a full circle of the ring, Julia began moving forward, seeking out her opponent, and moved to flank Fury from behind. It wasn’t surprising to Chaos that Henry Williams’ daughter would act in such a tactical way. Unable to hear anything, Fury remained composed, but when Julia moved to strike from behind, a sudden, deep inhalation informed her of the attack. Without relying on cybernetic enhancements, Fury slid out of the way with her eyes still shut. The movement was quick and graceful.

Losing her balance after the miss, Julia crashed into the mat face-first. Chaos felt the impact and could see the hint of crimson on the mat. The impact didn’t break Julia’s nose, but it did cause it to bleed. Standing back up, Julia looked at Fury, feeling anger set in, and let go of the strategy and tactics. Every footstep told Fury of the impending assault. Blood forced Julia to breathe through her mouth, only amplifying the noise.

Fury blocked the first strike, knocking it aside, deflected the second wild swing, and then launched a counterattack. Propelled backwards from an open palm strike, Julia hit the ropes. Fury caught her opponent before she could spring back, trapping her arms in one hand and striking with her palm. Julia felt the impact to the side of her head but didn’t recall how she had gotten down on the mat. Disorientation blinded Julia, preventing her from standing for a moment. Chaos climbed into the ring and helped her up.

“That’s one of the best first fights against Fury I’ve ever seen.”

“I couldn’t even touch her,” Julia complained.

“Why is that?” Fury taunted her. “Let me guess--it’s because I’m more skilled than you, faster than you, and maybe you’ll say my cybernetics give me the edge.”

“Isn’t all that true?” Julia looked at both people.

“You think it is your fist or your foot that is the weapon. So, if someone has better skills, they are faster and stronger than you are. That is a trick of your mind. It is not the weapon you strike with that determines the success of an attack, but the mind that determines the strikes. Your mistake is in trying to hit Fury. Your mind can’t discern how to do that. What the mind can’t see, the body can’t produce. It is your mind and your inability to see how to win that is preventing you. You have defeated yourself before you’ve even started.”

The puzzled look on Julia faced told both of them she understood the words, but not the meaning. Chaos knew that soon she would understand, but, like everyone else, it would take time.

Fury moved back into the center of the ring, taking her initial stance. Julia looked at Chaos, waiting to be told what to do next. Chaos could see a drive in the young woman’s eyes that he had not seen in a long time. Julia wouldn’t quit.

Chapter 7: Memorial Service

Over the last few weeks, the Plaza had undergone construction. Snow still covered the ground and frosted the buildings surrounding Central Park. Machines and equipment rested out front. Tarps enwrapped the scaffolding scaling the building’s face, but, today there were no workers gathered. Police cars blocked off cities streets to prevent traffic. Residents filed out of their city homes into the streets already filled with a packed crowd. Central Park was filled with a gathering of people attending the Memorial Service for May Myers. Commemorating the ground where the memorial would sit, the service also represented the healing of a wound. The large section in front of the pond had been cordoned off, and a stage built. High above the sun beamed down. Birds soared through the air, filling the world with gentle music. It was a beautiful day juxtaposed against the tragedy that was being mourned.

Network news stations had assembled in the early hours of the morning. Stage hands were doing final checks. Police stood guard, watching over the crowd, but they could feel the hateful gaze from the people. News had cast blame on the police and Muse, and the people followed, blaming them and Muse for the massacre. Still, many people wore blue ribbons over their hearts to show respect and solidarity for the police lives lost that day, and in support of the hard job police do. Journalists chomped at sound bites, and reinforced their view of the Midnight Massacre. The public gorged itself on tragedy with the ferocity of a starved animal, and neither the news organization’s leadership, nor journalists, cared about the polarizing effect. Without even knowing it, news agencies had begun to wage a war on the people, and the power politics of profit margins were forcing journalists to extract every tear a tragedy could bring.

Police cordoned a private landing for Henry Williams behind the stage. Muse Security held a perimeter around the landing pad. Outposts towered over the perimeter setup in the buildings overlooking the park. Guards scoured the crowd with magnified vision, uploading video footage to Muse central computers, and then that information was distributed by Muse’s neural network. Threat recognition software ran the footage, searching for any threat. Fear of another attack haunted every person gathered here today. Amidst the aura of fear, there was another palatable emotion, and that was defiance. Everyone knew there was a high possibility of another attack. News agencies across the political spectrum agreed on this. Owl News proclaimed it a certainty, and even falsified documents to say the authorities possessed evidence of a threat. To honour those who had fallen, the people gathered despite their fear of another attack.Everyone wanted to reclaim the city from the vice of fear now gripping its heart.

Deputy Chief Wayne watched the scene from the landing pad with Richter standing next to him. James admired the young man’s strength. Richter seemed to hold himself together well, and had shown deep appreciation for the public’s generosity. Henry Williams’ request to meet Richter here today came as no shock to James. Muse had offered to buy the house, fund a foster home for inner city youth, and keep May’s dream alive. Henry had paid for the funeral services in person. New stories whirled around Henry and his treatment of the Myer’s family.

In the distance, sunlight broke through the grey skies, reflecting off something metallic--the limo and police escort. Sweeping through the sky, the black limo raced over the trees, shaking them from the power of its engines. Streaking across Central Park, the vehicle hovered to a rest on the landing pad. Maj. Lee opened the door and stepped out. Several seconds passed while various Muse Security officials reported all clear, and then Edward stepped out of the way to allow his boss to exit. Stepping out of the limo, Henry glanced around, spotting Deputy Chief Wayne and Richter standing nearby.

Marching across the platform, the Muse CEO came into sight.Richter couldn’t help but admire Henry Williams. Dressed in an all-black suit, with a dark blue tie, Henry took on mythical proportions in the young man’s mind. Sunlight reflected off Henry’s cybernetic eyes. Here was the man that the whole world seemed to revolve around, and the man carried himself in such a way that Richter knew the legends didn’t do him justice.

Approaching the group, Henry could see the mesmerizing effect he provoked in the young man’s eyes. Richter shook the man’s hand, unable to look away.

“I’m sorry we are meeting under these circumstances, Richter. Your mother spoke very highly of you. I know I should have come to the funeral, but I owed your family the dignity of saying goodbye without my media circus. James, here, told me that it was a very sombre but respectable occasion. How are you doing with everything?”

Richter looked into cybernetic eyes devoid of human life, but he could still feel Henry’s compassion radiating. There was a moment of silence between the two men.

“I can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done for my mom. I mean, it kind of still doesn’t feel real to me.”

“I owe your mother much more than this, but, for now, this is what I can do. I don’t mean to cut this short, Richter, but I have my lawyer in the limo, and he’s going to go over everything with you to make sure it’s what you want. I also want to make sure that I’m not forgetting anything that you feel should be done. Here is my business card. Contact me if you need anything at all, but don’t tell anyone about that, please.” Extending the card, Henry smiled at the young man.

Richter couldn’t believe what he had just heard and snatched the card from the man’s hand. For a moment, guilt sank in. This was one of the best moments of Richter’s life, and his mom’s death was necessary for it to happen. Richter could feel himself tearing apart inside, so he smiled back at Henry trying to cover up his true feelings.

“Do you mind if I go with him and listen in? Just want to offer the benefit of my advice.” James worried Henry would take the question the wrong way.

“Not all at all, James. Richter, listen to James here. He’s a smart guy and won’t steer you wrong.”

James wrapped one arm around Richter and led him towards the limo. Standing there, Henry watched the two and felt the pain of Julia’s absence. Dark thoughts rose in him. No ransom demands at all. Henry believed even more that it meant Ivan had his daughter.

Maj. Lee tapped his commander on the shoulder to get his attention. “Sir, they’re expecting you. The Mayor is introducing you right now.”

Snapping back to reality, Henry nodded and marched towards the stage. Trying to force Julia from his mind, Henry returned to the current tragedy, and that brought back only more bad memories. After the attack on Ottawa, Henry had been lost without his family and left.He knew he couldn’t work or even function in his state of mind.

Lost in the darkness, Henry had drifted apart from Canada and wound up homeless on the streets of New York. It wasn’t long before Canada agreed to join the U.S., and provinces were carved into states. Henry lost everything, including his home. The war had already begun, terrorist attacks were increasing, and everywhere there was tragedy. Death tolls continued to grow daily. Everywhere, people were arguing over the terrorist situation and who was to blame. Giving up on life, Henry had been content to die here in New York. May found him lying in an alley and took him home, nursed him back to health, and convinced him to join the military. In many ways, May had been the reason he had accomplished all this, and the only reason Henry found the hope to go on to find his new family.

Approaching the podium, Henry focused on the crowd and what they were expecting of him. Shouting erupted when the crowd saw the first glimpse of the Muse CEO. Pouring out a mixture of hate and love, the cries became an indecipherable blur. Waving to the people, Henry stood before the crowd. Police pushed back against the strain of the crowd just below the stage.

Taking a moment, Henry bowed his head in silence. Shouts still rose from the crowd, but something else was happening. A social virus was spreading. One after another, people followed his cue and lowered their heads in respect. After a moment, there were only a few discontent voices still clamouring to be heard. And then there was silence. For the moment, everyone came together.

“Thank you, everyone, for joining me in that impromptu moment of silence in honour of the life of May Myers. Today we are gathering to pay homage and tribute to a woman of remarkable courage, determination, and kindness. We all weep when we think of this woman’s life being snuffed out by the villainous actions of people not even from this country. Today, we celebrate a life that has given so much back to the city. Today, we mourn our loss by breaking ground here. We mourn by building anew, dedicated to our hope for the future. Only a few people know that May, in many ways, saved my life before I joined the military, but that is because May always believed in the future. She was always willing to fight through the pain and suffering to get to that future. May was best known for her adoption of many foster children. This wasn’t just charity, but a sacrifice. The children are the future. This monument we erect here will remind all future generations that the future is always worth fighting for, and the cost it sometimes comes at.”

Applause erupted from the crowd. City officials stood up and circled Henry Williams, shaking his hand before heading over to the taped off section. News cameras focused on the group, and journalists waited with anticipation. Approaching Henry, the Mayor presented a shovel. Both men held the shovel together for a second, allowing the journalists to capture the moment. Henry took the shovel and planted it in the ground and lifted the first patch of dirt. Stepping forward, the Mayor shook the Muse CEO’s hand again while cameras continued to film. Every member of city council took their turn. Henry knew the power of the ritual, and the people always followed ritual without thought.

Once the ceremony was over, Maj. Lee approached his commander and stood behind him. Breaking away from the city councillors, Henry turned and saw the look on Edward’s face. Pressing concerns had etched lines on the man’s brow. Turning back, Henry said his goodbyes before heading back towards the shuttle. Breaking free of the group of people, Maj. Lee stopped Henry.

“Achilles has made ground fall inside Russia, and the situation doesn’t look good. President Woods and King George have reported the situation in Israel is declining fast. They know Russia is mobilizing its armies.” Edward’s thoughts crossed the neural link, and Kendra had ensured that no one was listening when she uploaded Achilles’ report.

Video footage showed Russian forces preparing near one of Romanov’s magnetic rail stations. Henry figured that Ivan intended to use his magrail system to move troops from one warfront to another in a matter of hours. It was the same power Germany had exploited in the Second World War. Russia would declare war soon, and, with that, Henry’s actions against Romanov Industries would be protected by his allies. International Law would have no sway. Henry had kept Muse out of Russia and only shipped goods there. Muse had begunpreparing over a year ago for this possible future.

“Good, tell Achilles I want a complete tactical briefing on the magrail system, as well. We need to know their weaknesses and choke points so we can exploit them, and anything that will help us to win this war. Make sure he doesn’t leave any evidence behind or tip Ivan off to our plans.” Henry felt it was only a matter of time now before he found his daughter. Ivan would learn the fate of those who attack the Williams family. Henry had the perfect vengeance planned.

It was an old proverb that vengeance was a dish best served cold. Henry’s vengeance would be swift, yet cold and calculated. No dove. There could be no peace between Muse and Romanov Industries.

Chapter 8: Eureka

No sounds came from the labs in the Atlantis Deep Ocean Research Facility owned by Muse. Most of the scientists were sleeping in their quarters. Only one light remained on in the labs. Nicholas Slate sat in front of a screen, looking at his latest design. For the last ten years, the secrets of human consciousness had remained out of reach, but, tonight, all that would change. Something had compelled Nicholas to try this new design, and he had spent weeks programming the 3-D model for all the cybernetic components. All that remained was a push of a button and he would know if it worked.

Fear of failure caused Nicholas to hesitate. So many failures over the last ten years had demoralized the brilliant neuroscientist. Nicholas had built hundreds of cybernetic brains, but not one of them worked. At best, they allowed a human mind to direct a cybernetic body, but the soul was still chained to the body. Still, the hope of success had never left the diligent scientist. Death could be obsolete.

Nicholas had realized he was trying to replicate the functionality of the brain, but not the purpose, and that idea had changed everything. This new brain did not seek to emulate human brain function, instead focusing on housing infinite storage. Technological progress had increased data storage beyond expectations in the last ten years, but it had never come close to the size of the human brain. People seemed able to store infinite amounts of information, and trying to replicate that had so far proven impossible.

Memory might seem infinite, but it acted similar to the internet, and the culmination of ever-increasing data required the computer to catalogue everything. That was where the previous models had gone wrong. Nicholas had realized the brain possessed filters and buffers from which it only gleamed small pieces of data considered important. The brain, when required to reassemble information from memory, relied on pattern recognition, and each time it was pulled to consciousness it was re-written into memory. Every time, the memory changed. This new cybernetic brain would only store human consciousness, and it would be the consciousness that directed the brain, as opposed to the brain directing the consciousness.

Staring at the button, Nicholas swallowed hard before pressing. Machines came to life and began working on the brain in the sealed environment. A bar on the screen showed the percentage of progress. With each passing moment, Nicholas found himself growing ever more anxious. There was no way to know if it had worked until it was done and the computer could compare human brain functions to the cybernetic brain functions. If the two didn’t match exactly, there was no way the board, or Henry, would allow a test.

Pacing back and forth, Nicholas waited for the final percentages to tick down. Doubt lingered in the doctor’s mind. There was no accounting for the differences between brain function in the models and a human brain. Early trials had not run into any problems with animals. The first human attempt, and the casualty it had caused, had prevented Henry from further attempts until success was guaranteed.

Nicholas had spent his life researching the consciousness equation, trying to reconcile science with the metaphysical idea of the human soul, and, so far, he had failed. There was something beyond human understanding, and freewill wasn’t just a concept created to explain reality, but a concept contained inside of each cell of the human body, which was why the earlier test had failed. The early models Nicholas had used to explain the human mind were based on the idea that people were the sum of their memories, but the first test had proven that that, too,was inaccurate. This was when he came up with the idea of the conscious equation, and the mathematical explanation of free will. Each cell in the human body had a purpose, all the cells worked together to create a unified whole, but the mind was much different, with each neuron having a purpose, but not influenced by thought. Choice had the ability to rewrite the entire neural network of a person over time, and Nicholas figured the sum of each human being’s soul was an unanswerable question. When he tested the first cybernetic brain with the conscious equation, the results had been shocking. The computer determined the model could only handle .0001% of the consciousness equation volume.

Life seemed to be an unanswerable question. Nicholas had built several new models, trying to find a perfect match. The latest models had come within a percentage point of success, but the simulations had still predicted failure. Nicholas sighed, looking at the screen. Only one percent remained. In truth, the predictive model could be wrong, the research flawed, and maybe transferring the human consciousness into a machine was impossible. Breathing deeply, Nicholas tried to calm his racing mind and emotions while the machine beeped, notifying him that the task was complete. Looking at the video feed of the finished cybernetic brain, Nicholas saw the mastery of technology.

“Do you wish to run the consciousness equation now, Dr. Slate?” The voice of the lab’s virtual intelligence chimed.

Nicholas pressed the button and the computer began running the template consciousness equation. Everything seemed to be moving well, so far, but that had been true of all the previous models. The machine kept plugging away, transmitting the equation to the new cybernetic brain.

Once the transfer was complete, Nicholas sat down and brought up the system’s information feeds. He watched the consciousness equation spread through the quantum synapses the machine had forged. Nicholas could see a vast difference between this trial and all the others. The equation had bonded with each neuron of the cybernetic brain and had become the core process within it. Hope lifted Nicholas from his seat.

“Consciousness equation is a 100 percent match.” The soft, feminine virtual intelligence voice sounded like it was a million miles away to the doctor.

Nicholas fell back onto the floor, staring in disbelief. Over two decades of work had come to fruition. Nicholas couldn’t speak or move. Sitting there, staring at the computer screen, Nicholas didn’t know what he felt, but then thoughts began to turn. The whole world had just changed, and only Nicholas was aware of it.

Leaping up with excitement, Nicholas screamed with joy. There was no one to tell, but someone, anyone, and everyone, needed to know. Without checking the time, Nicholas accessed the Muse neural network and sent a message to his partner, Henry. Henry didn’t pick up. About to give up, Nicholas heard the com turn on.

“Do you have any idea what time it is?” Henry’s voice echoed with disorientation.

“Henry, I did it! I can’t believe it, but I did it. I got a 100 percent match for the consciousness equation. I got a working cybernetic brain!” Nicholas thoughts rushed across the digital landscape with all the excitement of a young child.

The com fell silent for a moment.

“Are you sure?”

Nicholas streamed the data in response. Watching the video and pouring over the data, Henry couldn’t believe it. This changed everything. Nicholas Slate had just killed death with the power of his mind, and Henry couldn’t even fathom what the social implications of the invention would mean for humanity. Two minds raced in opposing directions.

Prosthetics allowed people who were injured to return to a normal life. Cybernetic brains were just the next logical step. Now, people suffering from terminal brain cancers wouldn’t have to die because the cancer was inoperable. The impact on humanity was mindboggling. Henry, with all his intelligence, couldn’t even fathom it.

“Well done, Doctor. Keep working on your progress, but I want you to keep this secret for now. I need time to figure out how--or even if we should--tell the public about this technology.”

Nicholas couldn’t believe what he was hearing. This technology belonged to the world. Celebration had been Nicholas’ expectation.

“What do you mean, ‘if we should tell the public?’ This technology will save thousands, hundreds of thousands, and maybe even millions of lives. This could save everyone!”

“Scientists already claim the Earth is overpopulated, and you just killed the Grim Reaper. Everyone will be jumping at the prospect of immortality. This technology isn’t just going to make the world a better place. There is a very real possibility this technology could destroy humanity.”

Nicholas didn’t care about those facts. Cybernetic implants had caused some problems for society, but not any more issues than many other inventions had. Many called Nicholas an idealist, and he knew why. One of the ideals that had driven the young boy to become a scientist was the belief that knowledge made the world a better place, and that knowledge belonged to humanity. Nicholas had founded his career on making the world a better place.

“We’ll discuss this at a later date. I have bigger issues to contend with right now.” Henry ended the call.

There was no way Nicholas would stand for Henry preventing the public from learning about this technology. Henry would see reason, one way or another. Nicholas knew the board of directors still had some influence over corporate policy. The technology would reach the people, and Nicholas still had faith in Henry. Together, the two men would create a golden age for humanity.

Chapter 9: Office Politics

Voices resonated from within the boardroom at Muse headquarters in New York City. Arguments between directors could be heard down the hall. Most of the staff froze when they saw Henry Williams exiting the elevator and walking towards the room. The board had been arguing about cybernetic brains for several hours while awaiting the arrival of the CEO. Henry met his director of security at the door. Major Lee wore an expression that spoke to the seriousness of the situation.

“I tried to warn you that Dr. Slate got half the board in an uproar. My guards told me they’ve been at it for hours.” Pulling in a deep breathe to brace for the conflict, Henry paused at the door. Giant wooden doors kept the fury of the board at bay for another moment. Edward knew his friend liked making a grand entrance by sweeping the doors open. Henry waited a moment, took a final, deep breath, and broke through the doors, embracing the situation.

The fact that Nicholas had told the Muse board of directors--even against Henry’s--orders, didn’t change what Henry now had to deal with. Edward had locked down the Atlantis research facility hours ago, and he’d placed Dr. Slate in isolation, blocking his movements and outside communication. The order had come from Henry in the wake of the conflict. Muse couldn’t suffer any setbacks the information might cause if it went public. Above all, Muse interests had to be protected. All the negative publicity from the massacre was threatening to crush the business already. Sales were declining in the wake of the event. Muse had come under assault in the only way that mattered. Profits were crashing across the divisions of the company. All the members of the board were already in panic mode over falling profits, and this leak would make them ravenous.

Every business had its storms to weather, and Henry knew the company could get through this one. One way or another, it was the job of the CEO to see the company through troubled times. Everyone needed to understand what Henry knew, but no one was capable of it. Each director possessed their own idea of what was in the best interests for Muse Industries. Each member was brilliant in their own regard, but few could think past their role in the corporation. It took a true leader to see the whole picture. Muse needed unity now in these troubled times, and Henry wished the board could understand that. Regardless, it was now the CEO’s responsibility to find a way to bridge the divide engulfing the board of directors.

Henry marched into the boardroom with Edward on his heels. Everyone stopped arguing in the presence of the CEO. Pulling out the seat at the head of the conference table, Henry sat down. Looking across the table, Henry could see fear and wonder in the eyes of his board. Half of them had already lost their sense to the possibility of the financial gains now available from cybernetic brains, but the other half of the board, including the CFO, Harold Masters, showed the same fear Henry possessed. Edward took his seat at the table and noticed his commander’s weary eye weighing the people before him.

“Well, I’m sure we all know why we’re gathered here today, and you all have strong opinions on what should be done. Each of you will get your turn to speak, but I expect more civility. We are not children bickering over toys, are we?” Henry looked down the table. Everyone nodded in agreement.

Henry looked to the CFO for his report. Turning on the holoemitter in the center of the table, Harold brought up the sales report, showing the sharp drop after the tragedy at the Plaza. Harold stood up to address the table.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I can’t help but feel the same sense of worry that you all do when looking at this information. I know how troubling this trend is, but I do not believe it will last, or that we should make decisions based on the fear it has caused. The truth is, we’ve been down this road before. I think we need to move forward with prudence, not haste, and Dr. Slate needs more time to prove the validity of his research. We should give him that opportunity.” Harold sat back down.

Henry used his cybernetic eyes to track the board’s response. Cybernetic enhancement allowed him to see chemical responses occurring under the skin, blood pressure, heart rate, and all the details hidden from normal sight. Henry could see that his Directors of Production, Marketing, and Research and Development were opposed to the report. Henry turned to Maj. Lee next.

“From a security standpoint, I agree with our CFO. Right now, Muse cannot afford any more mistakes. When cybernetic implants were first launched, there were many malfunctions that most of you don’t know about. I was one the first subjects to undergo implantation, and I was lucky to survive.” Most of the board knew about the problems in early production, but few knew that one of the directors had experienced the personal pain and suffering caused by it.

Henry couldn’t tell whether what Edward was telling them was having any affect or not. Every member of the board was hiding their true feelings in order to go with the flow. Each director was fighting tooth and nail over what benefited their own departments. Henry knew politics infected everything, and the tyranny of the majority was the power politics of the boardroom.

Henry looked to his Director of Marketing, knowing she was a voice of dissent. Melissa Wynne was a powerful and experienced woman. Melissa had no problem standing against her boss when she felt it was the right thing to do. Under Melissa’s marketing plans, Muse had flourished. Everyone waited to hear her opinion. Many of the board members knew Melissa was the only one capable of swaying the CEO.

“We can argue all day over whether we should or shouldn’t release this technology to the public. Most of us have already spent the last several hours doing that, but let us focus on reality for one moment. Every second Muse doesn’t do something with this technology is a chance for our enemies to get their hands on it, and they won’t waste time debating the morality or social impact. Muse has always taken care of our customers, and, like any business, we make mistakes. Henry, your legacy to the world isn’t the technology you’ve given it, but the responsibility you have taken for our actions.”

Henry could see some of the less decisive directors being swayed. Henry knew there was nothing he could do to unmake the technology. Industrial spies were everywhere in corporate society, And Henry had no intentions of destroying the technology. Director of Human Relations Claire Bridges stood up next to deliver her opinion.

“We lack the human resources necessary to produce the technology, and with Romanov’s consistent attacks, any new recruiting will give him a hole to plant agents within our ranks. I agree with our CFO that we should take the time necessary to develop this technology further before we move ahead. Muse is only as strong as our weakest link. Keeping the technology and Dr. Slate locked down on Atlantis gives Muse the greatest chance to maintain control of the technology.”

When the tall Tim Andrews stood up, everyone in the room knew he didn’t approve, and being Director of Research and Development, it made sense. The man had written whole books on the subject of technology belonging to entire human race for posterity.

“I’ve gone over the research myself, and it is ahead of our times. We shouldn’t even discuss not moving forward in support of Dr. Slate’s hard work. It is absurd that after ten years, we do not put every resource at our disposal into this project. To deny Dr. Slate and his technology the light of day is a crime against humanity.” Sitting down Tim was content knowing he brought forward the most important facts.

The situation was graver than Henry had estimated. Locking down a single scientist for even a few days would put fear into the other researchers. Henry knew even Dr. Slate didn’t understand the action wasn’t a punishment. If any of Muse’s enemies learned of the development, they might abduct Dr. Slate. The technology put too many people’s lives in danger.

Legal issues didn’t bother Henry, but he needed a voice of reason and turned to Spencer Milton, the Director of Legal Affairs. Spencer stood in stark contrast to the other directors in both age and dress.

“I don’t think the lockdown on Dr. Slate infringes upon any laws, and my department agrees. Legal ramifications do surround the production and sale of cybernetic brains. Inventing a way to digitize the human soul changes every law that defines what being a person is. I would advise caution, and suggest engaging in proactive lobbying to make the legal climate in our main markets more agreeable.” Henry was hard-pressed to deny the astuteness of the opinion.

Hannibal Collins, Director of Real Estate had acquired the land necessary to build Muse’s production. Henry searched the man’s eyes, trying to discern where he fell. Hannibal would be the lynch pin in the decision, and he could sway many people, depending on his opinion. Standing up, the young man adjusted his suit and composed himself before speaking in a soft yet commanding tone.

“I think you’re all looking at this wrong. This decision isn’t about whether Muse will or won’t develop the technology. No one loses this argument. We are here to decide the best way to develop this new technology, and Claire has already pointed out we lack in Human Resources. I must inform you that before Muse can move forward, we must establish new production facilities, which will take time. Muse’s real estate portfolio has shrunk with each round of expansion. My department will begin acquiring land as soon as this board allocates resources, but, until then, we cannot move forward.” Hannibal sat back down and looked at Henry.

Clarence Howes led the Department of Development and would side with moving forward. Howes drove production like a slave driver, but the workers loved the man for his commitment to them. Clarence took his time to stand up. Age had taken some of the man’s fire away, but that had only made the man more stubborn.

“I’m not going to waste your time. We should move forward, not only in the best interests of Muse, but also of our workers. This entire meeting is a waste of time and money.” Never one to mince words, Clarence always spoke simple and straight. No guile or cunning.

Henry looked at the board. Each of the Directors had valid points. Voting seemed dangerous in a room so divided by ideologies and opinions. Henry knew a leader was needed, and the responsibility now fell to him.

“I have heard you all, and read your full reports on the ride over here. I agree with Mr. Collins and Mr. Masters. The reality is, we need time to prepare for this, but before I commit resources, I want to be sure this works. Dr. Andrews, you will have Dr. Slate held at the Atlantis facility until he can present findings on the functionality of his cybernetic brain. Maj. Lee and Mr. Masters will ensure that Dr. Slate receives the funding necessary to continue moving forward. That is the policy this board shall adopt for the time being, and when the situation changes, we shall reconvene to vote once the merits of this project are available.”

Henry dismissed the board and watched the people exited the room. Dr. Andrews seemed the most upset at the decisions, but the additional resources given to the R&D Division would keep him content for now. Dr. Slate seldom left Atlantis anyway, and he would want to prove the validity of his work. The time it would take to test cybernetic brain technology would allow Muse to expand its holdings and production capacity.

Henry felt a pat on his back and turned to see Harold smiling at him.

“Smart decision, Henry, and I think almost the entire board agrees. Got to admit I didn’t expect you to pull this one together before you arrived.”

“Yeah, sometimes I surprise myself. I’m just glad everyone agrees with caution for now. Excuse me for a moment. I need to speak with Mr. Collins.” Henry walked over to Hannibal, the only person still sitting at the table. He was going over some dossiers. “Can we speak in private in my office, Mr. Collins?”

Henry’s question didn’t surprise Hannibal. Being the newest member of the Board of Directors, and growing up on the streets of New York, had made the young director very savvy. Board politics weren’t that different than street politics. Hannibal nodded and followed Henry out of the boardroom and down the hallway towards the CEO’s office.

The office overlooked the Statue of Liberty. Sitting in the center of the room was a large oak desk. Bookshelves lined the walls. Late hours had led Henry to duplicating his home library in the office. Reading from a book appealed to the man more than reading from a screen, or even downloading the information. Many people thought the books were odd in a digital society, but not Hannibal, who admired his boss’ ideas. Henry pointed to the chair in front of his desk before taking his seat.

“Mr. Collins, I must say I was surprised to hear your opinion today.” Henry pulled out his stash of cigars and offered one to Hannibal. Not wanting to offend the man, Hannibal took it, despite not being a smoker. Henry clipped the tip of his cigar and lit it. The pungent smell of tobacco filled the office. Following suit, Hannibal clipped the end and lit his cigar. The smoke was hard for the man to endure, but he hid it well.

“I just said what I thought was true. My department has been starved for resources since the last expansion.” Hannibal tried to size up where his bosses’ intentions lay, but Henry possessed a good poker face.

“Don’t worry. Your department will be given the funding it needs, but I need two things from you.”

“What do you need?”

“First, I need you to buy land for the expansion of production facilities in Europe, specifically the UK. I will give you King George’s personal contact information so you can work with him. I’m also putting you in charge of Atlantis’ expansion. The tricky part is, I need you to keep all of it a secret and buy all acquisition through a shell corporation’s name. The funding will come directly from me.” Henry didn’t know if he could trust Hannibal, but this would be the test. Unable to hide his curiosity, Hannibal looked at his boss for a moment before figuring out the purpose.

“You want to keep this off the public’s radar. Any move to acquire new land would tip your hand. I can do this for you.” Pride welled up inside Hannibal at the opportunity. Success would prove the young director’s ability to the board.

For a moment, Henry’s poker face cracked when he saw the sparkle of desire in Hannibal’s eyes. Ambition was something to be admired in Muse, and something the CEO admired above all else, when chained to reason.

Chapter 10: Sins of the Father

Amber hues sparkled from the setting sun in its last few moments of light before vanishing behind the horizon. Robert stood on the deck, looking across the Cross Manor Estate. Ranch hands attended to the chores at the day’s end. Horses were being put into the barn for the night. Barrett was out in the fields with some of the workers, hunting down pests that had been attacking the livestock. Sunset in Texas was unlike anything else in the world, Robert thought, feeling a bit nostalgic.

Not too long ago, the young man remembered playing with his brother in the fields and barns. Sometimes, the two would sneak out at night and go for a midnight ride on horseback. Everything seemed so far away to Robert now. Memories of Julia’s abduction haunted the man’s thoughts, preventing sleep. When Robert returned to school, he had found the hallways reminded him of that fateful night. Teachers and the Dean had called Colt in to inform him of his son’s plummeting grades and sports performances.

Robert hadn’t told his father the source was Julia. Instead, he had blamed it on a desire to leave school and enter the real world. Colt had mustered some bribes and the Dean had agreed to fudge some facts, allowing the young Robert Cross to graduate early. Returning home, Robert seemed to lose his way. Colt and Priscilla had noticed, and they were inside discussing what should be done. Robert, standing on the porch, watched the last rays of the sun disappearing behind the horizon until only an afterglow remained.

Every night, Robert watched the sunset from the porch, wondering where Julia was, and if she was okay. Each night, when the sun disappeared, it reminded the young man of the night spent with Julia. One kiss had changed Robert’s entire life, it seemed. For years, the two young adults had concealed their feelings for one another, and, in one moment, all those hidden feelings had burst out. Fate interceded, and the moment was gone, Julia had been abducted, and the warm light of love had flicked out for Robert.

“Look, the boy can’t sit around here, feeling sorry for himself. It’s not healthy.” From inside the house, Colt’s voice echoed. Robert hated causing his parents to fight, but he couldn’t pull himself from how he felt. Every night for the last week, both Colt and Priscilla argued over what to do for their son. Robert tried to contain his anger over the fact that neither parent ever seemed to care what he want, but it was the duty of a good son to obey his parents.

“Honey, you could just hire him to work for the company. You’re always praising Barrett for what a fine job he has done handling contracts and deals. Why not have both of your boys with you?” Priscilla loved both of her children and wanted only what was best for them. There were certain realities that Colt was aware of interfering with that course of action. Everyone at Crossfire believed Barrett would be the next CEO when his father retired. Having both sons at the company would divide the employees on which side to support. Colt needed an heir, and tradition demanded the eldest son take the honour. Tradition was the Cross family’s way of life.

“You don’t understand the politics of a corporation. All we would be doing is forcing Robert to compete with Barrett to the disadvantage of both.”

“Well, our boy needs a future, and I think that’s what has him on edge. You think Robert isn’t bothered by the fact that you put all your support behind Barrett and leave him the scraps?”

Colt fumed over the audacity of being told he didn’t treat his boys fairly. Both sons had their own special gifts, and that required each one to be treated like an individual. Colt refused to accept the idea that he loved one of his boys more than the other.

“Priscilla, how dare you accuse me of favouritism? I have given both our boys the best I can. Barrett is the heir to the company, but that doesn’t mean I won’t ensure Robert’s dreams don’t fall to the wayside. Our boys deserve the best, and I try my hardest to give them both what they need.”

Priscilla knew there was some truth behind her husband’s words, but, right now, Robert was the one who needed help.

“What should be done, then?”

Every muscle in Colt’s face revealed it was not an easy question to answer. Barrett excelled at his work in the company, and putting the two brothers together would bring out their competitive sides. Ever since the two children were little boys, they had fought over everything. It was natural sibling rivalry. Robert loved guns and his father had bought him his first BB gun for his tenth birthday. The gift had sparked a war between the children. Arguing and fighting over toys was something Colt had defended as natural, but Priscilla expected her children to be gentlemen. While Barrett fought to be closer to his father than his brother, Robert adjusted by bonding with his mother.

“Robert is almost 18, and I still have some connections with the army. I think he should sign up. Get out and see the world, have some responsibility, and learn what the world’s really like.” Thinking back, Colt remembered when he had signed up for military service, and the pride his father had showed him that day. Barrett had been groomed to be the heir, and military service would keep the brothers from fighting over the company.

“You want to send our youngest boy to the military on the eve of war?” Emotions exploded from Priscilla. Any mother would have been brought to hysterics on hearing their son would be sent off to war.

Standing on the porch, Robert listened to his parents bickering over his future. For a moment, the young man was angry at his lack of choice in the matter. The whole world seemed against the young man. All Robert wanted was to see Julia again, and neither parent could provide that.

Walking towards the house, Barrett could see his brother standing on the porch. Crickets chirped in the distance, and the silent night only aided in carrying the argument between both parents across the entire farm. Barrett could see his brother’s face and knew what he was going through. Many years ago, Colt and Barrett had argued over what he would do after graduation. It was that night that Barrett learned he would go to university, study business, and work for the company. Colt expected his boys to follow his orders like his soldiers had in the army.

“They’re at it again.” Barrett stepped onto the porch to stand next to his brother.

“Yeah, Dad wants me to join the army.” Robert tried to force a smile. There was nothing to smile about. The argument inside was now circling around Priscilla’s worries about losing her son to war. Colt continued to promise his wife that he would talk to friends in the service and get his son a respectable job away from frontline service.

“I’ll trade you. Everything is a mess at the company with our new drone technology and product line-up. I swear, if I have to sit through another tedious lecture from our R&D, I’m going to go mad.” Frustration showed in Barrett’s face. Robert knew his brother was a talented negotiator, but loathed the intellectual side of the business.

“Ironic you’d rather be in the military and I’d rather work at the company. Guess neither of us gets what we want.”

Barrett nodded. The truth was, Robert had no clue what it was like working under Colt. Every day, Barrett was forced to endure his father’s anger at the ever-increasing domination of Muse in the market place. Blame was tossed around the company, landing on whoever Colt deemed responsible for the problems of the day.

“Chin up, little brother. You know I’ve got your back. Besides, think of all the possibilities that joining the military would bring. Who knows, maybe you’ll find Julia and be reunited with your love and hailed as a hero.” Barrett had intended the idea as a jest, but the actual effect was not anticipated. For the first time since Julia’s abduction, Robert felt the warmth of hope in the idea. For a moment, the young man dreamed of finding Julia and rescuing her.

Everything had changed. Joining the army no longer seemed a great burden to bear, but an opportunity. Robert knew he wouldn’t be the one to find Julia, but with military training, maybe he could protect her once she was found. Maybe this was the purpose behind all the tragedy. Perhaps this was the path Robert was intended to follow, and it wasn’t like there was much choice in the matter. Colt seemed determined his son would join the military, and Priscilla was giving in to her husband’s arguments.

“Thanks for that.” Robert smiled and embraced his brother.

Not sure what had just transpired, Barrett watched his brother march across the deck to the patio doors. Just beyond, both parents argued at the dinner table. Sweeping open the door, Robert marched into the dining room, capturing both of his parents’ attention.

“I want to join the military like Father wants.”

Colt was shocked. Never before had Robert been so willing to do what his father wanted. Robert always dragged his heels with reluctance, and only showed any real effort near the end of an endeavour. The sudden change in behaviour left Colt lost for words, but he was unable to hide his pride at the news. Priscilla was just as shocked, but instead of feeling a swelling sense of pride, it was fear.

“Damn, boy, about time you listened to me! I must say, this wasn’t expected. I figured I’d have to convince you after your mother.” Robert was shocked when his father stood up from the table and embraced him in a bear hug. Never before had Robert felt such love and affection from his father.

Barrett looked on, trying to conceal his envy. Colt was hard on Barrett and expected much of him. Even worse, it seemed like nothing pleased Colt. Constant complaints left Barrett furious at what he was seeing.

None of the Cross men ever discussed their feelings. “Real men don’t show their emotions,” Colt would always say. When the boys were young and hurt themselves, Colt told them never to let anyone see their pain. “Enemies will use your own emotions against you” was the philosophy repeated in the Cross household. Robert caught himself and embraced his father back.

“Boy, you’re going to be one heck of a soldier. I’m so very proud of you. You’re keeping the Cross military tradition alive, and, if Grandpa was still here to see this, he’d be smiling ear to ear.”

For the first time in his whole life, Robert felt like his father was proud of him. “I’m gonna make some calls. I don’t know how long it will take, but I’ll make sure you get the best possible training and a damn good position.”

Robert smiled at his dad and couldn’t believe how excited he was. Priscilla just smiled. Sitting down at the table and looking out at the horizon, Robert felt that the future would reunite him and Julia, and that day couldn’t come fast enough.

Chapter 12: Political Fallout

White walls contrasted with the hard wood benches lining the back of the room. Standing in the center of the room was a large, raised desk, behind which a panel of senators sat. Victoria had been told she couldn’t attend the congressional hearing involving the Massacre in New York due to a conflict of interests. Senator Cicero had called the hearing to investigate the actions of Muse and the NYPD forces on the evening of the attack. Henry Williams and his board of directors lined the table below the Panel of Senators.

“We convene this hearing today to investigate the activities of Muse Security in the wake of the tragedy in New York City. With the increase of violence caused by cybernetic implants, it is imperative to understand the future implication of this industry. After reading Mr. Williams’ report, it is clear to me that this man lacks any sense of responsibility for the lives lost that day. Further, we have heard testimony from NYPD officers claiming Muse Security handled the situation as if at war. We will turn now to Mr. Williams for his testimony.”

Silence overtook the room, broken only by the shuffling of paper. Adjusting the microphone, Henry prepared to give his testimony. Senator Cicero was a moderate in the U.S. Senate and had earned his status by opposing anything seen as detrimental to America regardless of political affiliation. Victoria often spoke of her respect of Mark Cicero, but, today, the man stood opposed to the Williams family. The issue was much larger, and rampant increases in crime caused by cybernetic implants and prosthetics were the real target of the investigation.

All eyes turned to Henry Williams when he cleared his throat and took a drink of water. Journalist’s video cameras focused in on Muse’s CEO. Henry looked down at the speech he had prepared and then up to the senators. Everyone wanted to hear what the CEO had to say. News agencies like Owl had seized upon this opportunity and claimed it was the first step in Muse’s demise. For the first time in history, a vast majority of Americans were tuned into a congressional hearing. Media outlets had dubbed this the destruction of cyber technology.

“Good afternoon. I’ve been summoned here to discuss the issue of cybernetic implants and prosthetics contributing to crime. It is impossible for anyone to deny the statistic that shows that cybernetic augments are almost twice as likely to cause people to commit violence crimes, but I would warn this committee that to accept this information as fact without questioning it would be wrong. I have studied the research into these statistics and found it wanting. The statistics presented here today are no more than police arrests and reports. In fact, over half of the source material for this work comes from public reports of criminals never caught or prosecuted. The facts are simply not there, but I cannot deny that cyber technology can have a detrimental effect on society.”

Pausing for a moment, Henry thought about the reality of the situation. Guns increased violence, yet the Constitution protected the right to own them. Statistics even showed that gun violence was three times higher than cybernetic augments. No one discussed that, of course, because it was an accepted cultural and political reality. Cyber technology brought many good things to society, but the technology had yet to become accepted by culture.

“When one compares the crime rates of people with cybernetic augmentations to gun crime, there is no contest. Guns are still the biggest proponent of violent crimes in America, yet we will not see Colt Cross testify before a congressional hearing involving gun violence. I am here because many people fear cybernetic implants. Many religious groups called my work a crime against God. My political opponents have used this horrible tragedy to attack Muse’s work. I believe in cybernetic implants and prosthetics. This technology may have a dark side, but it also gives power back to the people. I urge you all to work diligently with me and the people to make this technology safer and more available to the public. Let me make this clear: I will not stand idle and watch a witch hunt against augmented humans.”

Harold Masters patted his friend on the back. All the members of the Board of Directors stood behind the company and the words of its CEO. The Hearing Committee discussed the issue for a moment. Republicans seemed to support Henry and agreed cyber technology should be protected by the right to bear arms. Democrats opposed cyber technology on the grounds of the violence. Mark Cicero was the only senator to remain unbiased and fixated on a solution to the problem.

“Mr. Williams, I have heard the testimony of several officers, as well as your Chief of Security, Maj. Lee. I have one question. Do you believe that the massacre that occurred at the Plaza was an act of self defense on the part of your security?” Cicero was curious whether the CEO believed the story or was engaging in political spin. Evidence supported the official testimony of the officers of both Muse and the NYPD. Cicero knew evidence could be falsified, and only Henry knew the absolute truth about the situation.

“When I arrived in the lobby and saw the situation, there was no doubt in my mind of the necessity of Cpt. Anderson’s decision. Neural hacking of the protestors had left them in a feral state, which prevented any sort of negotiation. Without Cpt. Anderson’s quick decision-making skills, there wouldn’t have been a single surviving police officer. This tragedy could have collapsed multiple national economies with the death of the people attending the event.” Henry was confident in his opinion, and his speech conveyed that.

Senator Cicero was interested in neural hacking, and that had been one of the primary reasons for this hearing. No one seemed to understand anything about it. The Internet was filled with self-proclaimed neural hackers, but there was very little evidence. Mark felt that this was a wilful obfuscation of the information by Muse, under Henry’s orders. Every asset had been mobilized to search out the truth, but nothing had turned up. Mark knew Henry was capable of almost anything.

“It’s interesting you brought up that point, Mr. Williams. I’ve been following Muse for years, and you, the company, and the Board of Directors have repeatedly claimed neural hacking was impossible, but the facts today state otherwise. It leaves me to wonder if Muse is hiding its knowledge on neural hacking in an attempt to protect profit margins. Has muse been hiding the truth from the American people Mr. Williams?”

Cameras switched from Cicero to the Muse CEO and zoomed in with a tight focus.

Henry didn’t show any reaction, but the fact was, Muse had been hiding the truth about neural hacking. Here sat a group of congressional senators overseeing the hearing, and buried in the government’s classified documents existed proof of neural hacking. Only the highest level officials possessed access to the information. Victoria was unaware of these documents. The situation was delicate and would require political finesse to protect Muse and the people. Knowledge about neural hacking would lead to the release of information on the barrier program, which would weaken the defense against neural hacking.

“Muse has made all the information it has on neural hacking public and provided the U.S. Government with every resource we have available. I don’t believe this is a widespread problem, and, currently, Muse researchers are investigating how the attack was possible. I will, of course, make our findings known to this body when the information becomes available.” Henry was trying to skirt the issue. Cicero could sense this.

“If that is true, Mr. Williams, see no reason why you would object to a further probe of your company by this committee. Will you allow us to send an investigator?”

Well played, Henry thought. The only choice now was to allow it. Henry doubted the investigator would ever be able to find any proof within Muse. Layers of secrecy within the corporation kept the information on neural hacking from most of the Board of Directors. Dr. Andrews, Dr. Slate, and Henry were the only ones with access to the information. The only copy of the information existed on a very secure private system at the Atlantis facility. That information was beyond the jurisdiction of any nation due to the Laws of International Waters.

“Of course Muse is more than willing to cooperate.” Henry knew any other answer would be seized by the media and his enemies and twisted. There were only a handful of people even capable of neural hacking, and they remained in the shadows. There was no organization or criminal task force to hunt them down. The attack at the Plaza wouldn’t be the last neural hacking. Henry hoped it would be some time before the trend of neural hacking caught on.

Cyber technology had now engrained itself in most cultures. Henry intended to use this time to build his network and barrier defenses. It was a constant battle, just like against computer viruses. Henry knew society was addicted to neural implant technology. Now that society had discovered the true dangers of neural hacking, it didn’t matter. There was no way to go back.

The protestors had been turned into a weapon, and no one seemed to recognize what that weapon was being aimed at. Hackers were, in many ways, more powerful than armies. One hacker could do more damage than trillions of dollars in ordinances.

Henry needed time to build better defenses against neural hacking. Governments feared neural hacking technology the way the Roman emperors feared poison. Unlike poison, there was no way to test for it, and even fewer ways to protect against it. The sooner the public learned neural hacking was possible, the sooner hackers would start rising all over the globe. This congressional hearing ensured the truth was not proliferated across the globe. Cicero stood in opposition, and his reputation for justice didn’t fall short. Henry knew there was another battle brewing. There was nothing Cicero could do yet, but he was not the type of man to quit.

After Henry presented his testimony, the senators ended the hearing to debate the decision. Cicero knew there was no evidence yet to implicate Muse or its CEO. Gathering the Board, Henry headed out of the room, feeling the stare of the senator on his back. Muse had no shortage of enemies since the massacre. Nothing would stop the senator until every one of Muse’s dark secrets was brought to light.

Chapter 13: Containment

Leaving the congressional hearing, Henry and his Board of Directors headed to their waiting transportation. Cpt. Anderson and his security team stood watch over the Muse shuttle. Neural communications had reported that the hearing was over and to prepare the shuttle for departure. Leading the Board of Directors onto the shuttle, Maj. Lee looked back and saw Henry standing still. Journalists had interrogated Henry about the sudden news coming out of Israel. IRME and Russia had declared war, and the first salvoes of the attack on Israel were already beginning, captured in videos on the Web. Every major media outlet was running footage of the first attack and filling the air with pro-war rhetoric. All over the planet, the sound of the drums of war beat in the people’s ears.

Maj. Lee walked over to Henry to see what was going on. From his body language, Henry appeared to be lost in thought. Edward tapped Henry on the shoulder, but that provoked no response. Lack of response told Maj. Lee his boss was using his neural implant for something, but the communication wasn’t on the Muse neural network.

Edward tried to delve into the communication, but security protocols he had never seen before prevented him. Whoever Henry was talking to was going to great lengths to ensure the privacy of the communication. It was a bad omen and didn’t sit well with the Director of Security. Pulling out a neural patch cable, Edward was just about to force his way into his boss’ mind when Henry snapped back to reality. Henry was able to hide his emotions in most cases, but not this time. Everything in the man’s body language told Edward something big had just happened.

“Achilles just reported in. Ivan is locked in his palace and has remained there since returning from New York. He sent a complete, detailed schematic of the palace grounds and a situation report on Romanov’s magnetic rail system. I want a team sent in immediately. Tell Cpt. Anderson to assemble his team, and Operation Troy is a go.”

Henry had communicated his thoughts through the network. Looking around at the public space, Edward worried someone might pick up the transmission.

“Henry, we still don’t have any real evidence that Ivan was behind the attack, but I guess with the war, it doesn’t matter anymore.” Maj. Lee always urged caution, but the declaration of war had changed everything. U.S. government forces were already seizing Romanov assets within America. Britain and the European Union would soon follow. Ivan and Russia would do their best to undermine their public enemies, and that now included Muse Industries. Edward realized that Henry had seen this coming year’s ago.

Marching towards the Muse shuttle, Henry was hell-bent on finding his daughter. This was an opportunity he couldn’t ignore. Racing up the shuttle ramp, Henry headed towards his private room. Maj. Lee informed Cpt. Anderson and his team to meet him there through the network. Marching through the shuttle, the Board of Directors could tell something was wrong, but no one intervened. Everyone could see in Henry’s body language that he would handle the situation and would hear no opinion on the subject.

Walking into the small office, Henry saw Cpt. Anderson and the team already gathered and waiting. Everyone in the room wondered what had happened. Sitting behind the desk, Henry uploaded Achilles’ report to the holoemitter on the desk. Light spread out from the emitter, creating a map of the Romanov magnetic railway system throughout Russia. Henry gave everyone a moment to study the map before speaking.

“Achilles managed to infiltrate the Romanov Industries system. We can see that each magnetic arch contains a large gravitational reactor. We know that the power system for the railway is controlled by a centralized computer in Ivan’s palace, and Achilles has managed to infiltrate that system. Cpt. Anderson, you and your team will leave from Muse headquarters in a stealth shuttle and drop into Russia tonight under the cover of darkness. Weather channels are showing fog conditions in the insertion area. Achilles will meet up with you at this point and escort the team to the Romanov compound.”

Shifting the map to the rendezvous point just inside the border of Russia, Cpt. Anderson could feel his teammate’s anxiety at the plan. This operation would put them deep behind enemy lines with no possibility for extraction, should the mission go awry. Maj. Lee didn’t like the idea, but the plan made sense to him. Achilles having access to the Romanov Industries mainframe would allow the team to use the rail system to carry the strike force into Moscow and past checkpoints. Magnetic trains were all automated and had little security inside. Most modern security system relied on automation, and that system was now under Muse control. Cpt. Anderson looked to Henry with one question.

“What’s our objective, sir?”

“To infiltrate the Romanov Palace, aid operative Kincaide, and to discover any information that Ivan has on my daughter’s location. Once you have secured those objectives, you will then ensure that Ivan and Romanov Industries are no longer a threat. Your team will assist Agent Kincaide in this objective, but he has operational control.” Henry’s orders left no room for questioning. Even if Ivan wasn’t behind Julia’s abduction, he was causing problems for Muse and was threatening too many innocent people. Everyone including Maj. Lee agreed that Ivan had to go, and now was the perfect opportunity.

“Yes, sir.” Every member of the team sounded in unison with the exception of Maj. Lee.

“I have one question, sir. I don’t doubt Cpt. Anderson’s abilities to execute this operation, but would the mission not be better served if I took command?”

No one seemed to object to Maj. Lee. Cpt. Anderson even agreed with him.The reality of the situation told Henry he would need Maj. Lee with him.

“I understand you want to go with your people, but I am going to need your help. We have to mobilize immediately. I imagine President Woods expects our troops on the frontlines in the Middle East. Russia is still in early troop movements, and I am going to need you in that theatre of war.” Henry could lead his troops, but knew war required delegation, not autocracy. One man couldn’t pay attention to everything. Micromanaging was slow death by self-asphyxiation. Muse forces also respected Maj. Lee and would follow him the same way they would follow Henry.

Edward didn’t like letting his people go into such a dangerous situation without him, but the orders made sense. The chain of command existed for a reason. News reports showed the severity of attacks in Israel, and they could use all the help they could get. Despite almost a century of being built up by Western powers, IRME had managed to eclipse them in the span of a few years. Missiles had breached the Israeli defense system, and IRME forces were pushing across the Gaza strip into Israel. Terrorists were bombing government facilities and it slowed the mobilization of the Israeli army. Political experts had declared this war was the result of Israeli policies towards the Palestinian people before the creation of IRME. Regardless of who was to blame, innocent people were paying with their lives, and Henry’s business deals with the Western governments had put Muse Security forces into that battle.

The situation would only worsen with time, and Maj. Lee knew his boss would want to stop the conflict from spiralling further out of control. Western leaders like President Woods may have wished for this war, but no one could be certain of the outcome. Henry refused to stand by and watch the horrors of war running rampant. This was a war that would be fought with all the powers available to the West.

Chapter 14: Train to Catch

Overcast skies provided cover for the sleek stealth shuttle ferrying Cpt. Anderson and his team into Russia. Racing just above the tree line, the shuttle hid from radar by staying close to the ground. Engines on the craft created vast thrust power but remained almost silent. Henry had designed the jet to use the magnetic power of the gravitational engine to propel the vehicle without using chemicals or turbines. Vector thrust engines provided celerity when quick evasive maneuvers or the terrain required it. The only noticeable effect was the air current, which caused the treetops to sway.

“We are approaching the drop zone.” The communication came through the Muse team’s neural implants. Cpt. Anderson and his people performed a last minute equipment check. The low drop was closer to base jumping than parachuting, and each member of the team prepared themselves. So far, the skies were clear, and the pilot managed to avoid fighter patrols, but kept a wary eye on the radar and horizon, watching the sky for intruders. Radar might not be able to spot the shuttle, but anyone with eyes could still see it, and the pilot knew that.

Standing in the cargo bay, the team stared at the red light, waiting for it to change and signal the jump. All the member of the team was engaged in various rituals to still their anxiety. Kendra flipped a Zippo lighter open and shut and Charlie was chain smoking. Only Cpt. Anderson seemed to have any sense of calm. Every member of the team was borrowing strength from their captain. Wind rushed in through the open ramp, allowing everyone to see how close they were to the ground.

When the light turned green, each person knew what to do without hesitation. Cpt. Anderson ushered his team out of the craft. Parachutes deployed within a second of each person jumping from the craft. Black parachutes disappeared into the darkness of night within seconds of leaving the jet. Following behind the last member of the team, Cpt. Anderson leapt out of the shuttle.

Wind slammed against Max’s face and his body was yanked upwards when the parachute deployed. Darkness concealed the Muse shuttle from the team’s sight, leaving only the rustling of trees in its wake that faded into the distance. Glancing around, Max could see through his night vision goggles that every member of his team had parachutes that had deployed. Within moments, the night was filled with snapping branches from the team crashing through the forest’s canopy. Branches caught Max’s parachute and tangled him upside down and left him dangling in the wind.

“Are you just going to hang there?” Max’s neural implants fired up, receiving Achilles’ transmission. Kendra and Charlie had already assembled the rest of the team on the ground, and the entire team looked up at their commander. Suspended about ten feet off the ground, Max struggled to get free. Charlie managed to contain his laughter but couldn’t stop smirking.

“Well, you could help if you feel inclined, Achilles,” Max retorted across the com channel.

“I’ll get you down, Captain.” Kendra climbed the tree to cut her friend down. Whooshing filled the air, followed by the snapping of the lines that tethered the parachute to Max. Gravity took care of the rest. Slamming into the ground knocked the wind out of Max and he struggled to stand up and catch his breath. The old soldier still stood up, not wanting to show any weakness in front of his troops.

“What, no thank you?” Achilles’ voice told the team he was only a few feet away, but thermal optical camouflage prevented anyone from seeing him. Blending back into reality, Operative Kincaide approached the team and pulled the Captain back to his feet. Brushing off the dirt, Max composed himself. Everyone gathered around Achilles.

“Okay, I’ve manage to secure the train into Moscow, but we don’t have much time. Just follow me.” Achilles led the team out of the forest and up a hill overlooking a train station on the edge of the city of Peterhof. Everyone could see the station was occupied by a huge military presence. Tanks were guarding the railway, and several outposts were noticeable. Ammunition and military vehicles were waiting in the train yard to be loaded.

Cpt. Anderson amplified his optics to zoom in on the station, trying to spot any personnel that might see Achilles. Nothing moved in the station. There wasn’t a single person in sight, and even the vehicles appeared unmanned. The strangeness of the situation faded when the team approached the station. Bodies were slumped over in the outposts and vehicles. Achilles had managed to kill every single soldier at this base without raising an alarm.

“Was this necessary?” Cpt. Anderson asked, breaking communication silence.

“Necessary? No, but this is war now, and these people are our enemies.” Achilles’ response was devoid of any compassion. Max looked at the time. According to the plan, the train would leave the station in a few minutes. Pointing to the Moscow-bound train, Achilles motioned his team towards the open door of a cargo container.

Lurching forward, the train began to move. Magnetic acceleration was the constant force driving momentum, and there was only a few second left to board. Racing towards the cargo container, Achilles leaped into it in a single bound. Max was second to leap onboard, pulling himself up, and turned back to help the rest of the team in. Racing alongside the train, every second it became harder for the people to keep up. Leaning out, Achilles grabbed the last teammate and yanked them on board.

Metal creaked from Cpt. Anderson closing cargo door behind the team. Crates filled the cargo hold, marked with the words “Handle with Care.” Ivan had been using the trains to Ferry equipment for the Russian government in anticipation of the war. Cracking open one of the crates, Cpt. Anderson discovered it was full of stolen Muse cybernetic implants. Achilles approached from behind and tapped the Captain on the shoulder to get his attention. The entire team looked at the evidence for a second.

“Don’t worry about that now. We need to go over the plan. We’ve only got a few minutes before we reach the outskirts of Moscow and my override stops the train.” Achilles pulled out his holoemitter and set it on the ground. Detailed plans for the Romanov estate were written in the air by beams of light.

Gathering around the schematic, the team looked at the information displayed in the plan. Achilles’ report showed that the compound housed about a thousand security personnel, but with the war, Ivan had moved three quarters of his troops to support the Russian defense. Romanov had contracts with the government, similar to Muse, and that included war contracts for mercenary services. Two hundred people guarding the palace left the group worried about the chances of the mission’s success. Max could see that there hadn’t been any slacking on recon. The map listed external and internal automated systems, guard patrol routes, and even showed a hidden tunnel that lead from the palace to outside the city.

“That’s where we’re going to enter.” Achilles pointed to the secret tunnel. “Ivan uses drones and automated systems to guard the tunnel, but I have already corrupted them. The underground tunnel separates once you get inside the compound. Cpt. Anderson, I want you to lead your team down this corridor that leads to the palace’s reactor.”

The tunnel provided a clear route to the reactor that powered the compound. Schematics show the reactor was buried deep underground to prevent any damage from airstrikes. Without power, the compound would be forced to switch to emergency backup generators, and unessential systems would be deprived of power. The reactor also appeared to be guarded by only a handful of people. Nothing that Max and his team couldn’t handle.

“We’ll take out the reactor, but that is going to tell the guards our exact position. What are you going to do Achilles?” Agent Kincaide ran his fingers along the subterranean route to the command center. The command center was where Ivan was located, but it was also the most defended position. Even without automated defenses, Max worried about Achilles’ safety.

“There is no way you can take all those guards by yourself. Ivan isn’t just going to surrender to you,” Max stated.

Achilles smiled behind his skintight thermal optics, stretching the material with his facial muscles. It was unsettling to the entire team. It didn’t sit right with Max, either.

Achilles had a well-known reputation for his devious cunning when it came to special operations, and everyone could sense the man was up to something. No one could figure out what, and it wasn’t like the man to betray his secrets. It was one thing to take a bunch of guards one or two at a time without anyone noticing, but Ivan would have his elite forces within the command bunker. Achilles wouldn’t be facing one or two troops, but an entire squadron or two. The plan unsettled Max, but he trusted in his ally’s abilities.He had seen firsthand how much damage the man could inflict. If anyone could pull this off, it was Achilles.

“So once the power is out, what do you want us to do” Max asked?

Achilles brought up a maintenance schematic. Air ducts pumped oxygen and filtered out pollution.They also ran throughout the entire underground facility. Lighting up the path, Achilles showed Cpt. Anderson and the team the route they needed to take to reach the Command Center. Switching to video, the holoemitter showed the exit points on the catwalks above the Command Center.

“Once you arrive, you will take up position and provide assistance to me. Once we have secured the Command Center, we will find out if Ivan knows where Julia is located. I’ll acquire the files, cover our tracks, and ensure that no one ever knows any of us were there. By the time anyone figures out what happened, all there will be left is a lot of bodies,” Achilles stated.

Max shook his head in disbelief.

There was a certain simple genius to the plan, and a lot of opportunity for things to go wrong. Max wondered if Henry had any clue how much jeopardy Achilles was putting the team in. Not that it mattered. It was far too late to turn back, and no more time to discuss options. Everyone inside the cargo hold lurched when the train began to decelerate. The train couldn’t stop long without alerting Ivan and his people that something was amiss. Deactivating the holoemitter, Achilles snatched it up and tucked it inside a pouch on his belt.

When the cargo doors started opening, Achilles moved with purpose, slipping out of the hold. Darkness provided the team with cover while they were exiting, and Cpt. Anderson glanced around and didn’t see any signs of activity. Achilles had already moved ahead, towards the location of the secret tunnel. Deploying the team, Max followed behind, exiting the train and silently praying to God to watch over his people. Sparking back to life, the train began moving, signalling the true point of no return, in Achilles’ mind. The only hope of escape was one of Romanov’s shuttles inside the compound. Everyone moved towards the tunnel entrance, doing whatever it took to push the fear from their minds.

Chapter 15: Under Pressure

Screens reported that there was no contact from Ivan’s operatives, who had been planted inside of Muse. Every single inserted agent’s communications had gone dark over the last several hours. Not even the neural implants were responding to pings. Ivan could feel the tension sinking into his muscles. Intuition whispered that something wasn’t right. Pacing back and forth, Ivan couldn’t decide what he was feeling, or what those feelings were trying to say. There was too much information pouring across the multiple screens and holoemitters in the Command Center for one person to go over, but somewhere in the data there was something not right. Ivan could feel that truth in every fibre of his being and couldn’t silence his doubt.

Working with a team of operators, Alexei struggled to find any trace of the operatives. No one just disappears, the man thought, but every single agent had vanished from Romanov’s system. Alexei noticed the system was running slow. Something was interfering with computer processing, but everything checked out fine. Programmers swept the entire system for any sign of malware. Not a single problem was found.

“Sir, I can’t find anything wrong. The system seems bogged down, but there’s nothing doing it. I’ve sent technicians to the core to see if there is some kind of malfunction. Perhaps this is just a glitch within our system and our agents are fine.” Alexei tried to be optimistic despite what his instincts were telling him.

“No, Alexei, this is not some glitch. I don’t know what’s happening, but something is wrong.” Ivan moved to the console and set the grounds on high alert. Video footage showed guards sweeping the compound, but nothing seemed abnormal. Accessing the tunnel video feed and drone sweeps, Alexei didn’t spot anything there either. The compound was secure, by every account.

Guards stood watch on the catwalks overhead. The Red Guard was a small, elite unit drawn from the Russian military, and fifty men from that group always stood guard for Ivan. Ten from the Red Guard patrolled the catwalks, two teams of six stood guard just outside the entrance to the command post from the tunnels, and the remaining guards were placed around the Command Center. Ivan always felt comfortable in the Command Center. Deep underground, the command bunker should have been the safest place. A voice inside Ivan was eating at him, robbing him of the safety he felt, and the walls seemed to press in tight.

One of the agent’s neural implants went online. Accessing the implant, Alexei tried to triangulate the position of the agent, but was unable to discern the exact location. Something seemed to be blocking the signal. Alexei tried to break through the interference. After a few moments of work, the signal strength increased and the interference no longer prevented direct communication. Turning back, Alexei looked to his boss.

“Sir, one of our agent’s neural implants just went online. I can patch a direct communication line to the agent now.”

Nodding in approval, Ivan watched and waited for communication to be established. Interference made the communication almost impossible, but Alexei managed to cut through enough of it to establish a link. Video feed showed only static on the screen. Whatever was interfering with the communication seemed to be adapting, forcing Alexei to struggle to maintain a connection.

The computer systems compensated for the static by boosting signal strength. Accessing the agent’s neural implant, Alexei managed to boost the signal strength further. Overpowering the interference, the implant managed to sync with the communication. Static gave way and an image began to form. At first, it was nothing more than a silhouette of a person. Alexei wasn’t sure how much stronger he could get the signal, but continued to fight against the interference. The image cleared. Standing there on the Romanov screen was the image of none other than Henry Williams, staring at Ivan with his cybernetic eyes.

“I imagine I’m not the person you expected to speak to, but agent Natalya is unavailable.”

“What is the meaning of this?” Ivan demanded, looking at his people.

No one knew how it was possible. Alexei understood the source of the interference now. Using the interference as a decoy, Henry had tricked Ivan into making contact. The Trojan horse had served its purpose.

“A little slow on the uptake. Let me explain this to you in terms you can understand. I know all about your little provocateur stratagem to slip sleeper agents into Muse. You’ve failed.” Henry’s gloating served to infuriate Ivan.

“You don’t think I can replace those agents?”

Henry glared across cyberspace at his nemesis. Reading Ivan, Henry realized the man was clueless and had no idea what was happening. Muse forces would already be entering the Romanov compound. It was only a matter of time before Ivan realized the mistake he had made in going to war with the most powerful man in the world. Time was on Henry’s side.

“Do you play chess, Ivan?”

“I don’t have time for your games, Henry. Alexei, kill the transmission.”

Accessing the system, Alexei tried to disconnect the transmission but couldn’t. The interference had been a virus that now had complete control of the Command Center mainframe. Alexei looked back towards his boss.

“Sir, I can’t disconnect the call. We’ve lost complete control of the computer system. The interference must have been some kind of Trojan commandeering the system.”

Fury turned Ivan’s face red. Now the chess question made sense.

“You’re resourceful, Henry, I’ll give you that, but how long do you think you’ll maintain control over my system?”

“I’ve already had control long enough. What you should be asking is what my next move is. Your biggest weakness is lack of perspective. You’ve never seen the bigger picture.”

Looking for answers, Ivan discovered none of his people knew what was going on. Even Alexei seemed clueless. Unable to contain the emotions raging inside, Ivan turned to the screen.

“I’m in Moscow, surrounded by an army and backed by Russia. What could you do to me?”

Alexei noticed that one of the teams in the corridor had gone dark. Within moments, another team went down. Implants reported that the people were dead. Heart rates flat-lined and the video feed cut out. Henry could see the worry on Alexei’s face.

“Let me show you how far my influence reaches. I’m offering you one chance and one chance only. Tell me where my daughter is or I swear on Julia’s life that you will not survive the night.” Henry spoke with utmost confidence, which unnerved everyone in the control center. Alexei ordered guards to investigate. Cracking under pressure, Ivan’s rage took over.

“You will never find your daughter Henry. Never! I swear to you I will stand above your corpse one day, and it will be you who will beg me in your final moments. You think you’re untouchable even after you couldn’t protect your daughter, or all those innocent people outside. You have more blood on your hands than I could ever get on my own. I’ll show the world what a monster you really are!” Ivan’s screams of rage echoed in the silent Command Center.

Without another word, the screen blacked out. Systems began to shut down. Alexei tried to keep the computers from crashing but was unable to. Communications dropped off. The silence left in the command post sent chills up everyone’s spins. Hairs stood on the back of Ivan’s neck. The Command Center was left defenseless.

Alexei motioned for the guards to surround the doors and draw their weapons. Standing at the back of the Command Center, Ivan pulled out a cigarette. Igniting the lighter, the man’s nerves caused the flame to shake. Struggling to light the cigarette, Ivan took the first inhalation. Nicotine did little to calm the man’s anxiety. A few seconds later, the lights went out.

Several of the technicians and operators panicked. Screams echoed through the Command Center. When the emergency lighting came on, Ivan saw most of his people cowering in fear. Only the Red Guard and Alexei seemed to shrug off their terror and hold their positions facing the door. Ivan knew that without power there was no way to escape the Command Center without using the maintenance shafts.

“Get a hold of yourself, people. We have the advantage.” Ivan’s words did little to comfort his people. Emergency lights filled the Command Center with shadows. No one could even see the catwalk above or the guards stationed there. Alexei approached his boss.

“Sir, we’ve lost over a dozen men just beyond the door. We need to come up with some kind of plan.” Without communications, Ivan couldn’t reach any of the guards patrolling the palace grounds. Even if the guards were on their way to check up on the Command Center, the lack of power presented a problem. Without power, it could be hours before any of the guards aboveground could make it down to the Command Center.

“We hold our position here,” Ivan ordered.

No one questioned the order. Alexei didn’t agree with the order, but he couldn’t speak out against his commander. Dissent would not improve the situation for anyone.

The main doors to the Command Center lurched. Alexei turned back and drew his pistol and took aim with the rest of the Red Guard. Lurching again, the doors began to open, but the dim lighting prevented anyone from seeing into the dark corridor beyond the door. Those with cybernetic ocular implants switched to thermal imaging, and could see a group of people trying to force the door open.

“We caught one of them.” Hearing the words in Russian did little to put anyone at ease. Alexei recognized the voice of one of his people and motioned for the guards to help open the door. Struggling against the mechanism holding the door in place, it took several minutes for the guards to get the door open enough to allow anyone to enter.

Three men entered the Command Center, leading a single man whose hands had been bound. Ivan couldn’t believe his eyes. Standing there in the Command Center was Achilles Kincaide. Every one of Romanov’s people had heard of Henry Williams’ legendary right-hand man, but no one had seen his face since he had survived the attack on the royal family. Rumours stated that he had died, but when he resurfaced in Henry Williams’ employment, the legend shifted. Stories now said that Henry had saved Achilles life and rebuilt his body, but that the man’s face was scared beyond recognition. No one knew if that was the truth because the man was never seen without the black thermal optical mask.

“Seal that door in case there are more of them,” Alexei ordered.

Red Guard troops had bound Achilles hands and feet to prevent escape. Ivan couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The Russian CEO surged with confidence. Approaching the captive, Ivan looked down on him and grasped the mask. It was time to unmask the legend and get to the bottom of what was going on.

Chapter 16: Blood Debt

Cramped into the tight space of the air duct, Cpt. Anderson led his team towards the objective. Crouched down, and standing on the balls of their feet, each member of the team moved forward with cautious steps. Any noise could alert the guards on the catwalk about the team’s approach. The element of surprise was essential. Achilles hadn’t informed anyone about the exact details of what he was doing. Air raced through the air ducts, whistling through the steel tunnel. Max worried about what was happening ever since he lost communication with Achilles’ neural implant. Anxiety caused everyone’s heart to race.

Noise echoed up from the Command Center and funnelled down the air duct. Indistinct voices came from down the corridors. Even with cybernetic enhancements, it was impossible to hear what was being said. Sounds echoed in the empty air ducts and blended together. Drawing closer to the Command Center, Max struggled to make out what was being said. Looking at the schematic for the air ducts, Kendra knew the team was close.

“Sir, according to Achilles’ intelligence report and the ventilation system schematics, we’ve got about fifty meters to go.” Kendra’s report broke her commander’s thoughts for a second. Intelligence also showed the catwalk was being patrolled by ten Red Guard soldiers. Max needed to find a way to take out the guards without alerting the people below.

“There are ten guards patrolling the catwalk. Kendra, you have any ideas on how to neutralize them quietly?”

“I thought you’d never ask, sir.” Reaching into a pouch, Kendra pulled out a dozen small orbs. Springing to life, the orbs hovered in the air. Using the neural network, Max could see the orbs in his mind, but had no clue what the floating balls did. The orbs appeared to be some kind of miniature drone technology. Kendra was a whiz at making all kinds of neat little devices, and the team relied on her engineering and technological prowess.

“What do these do?” Max’s thoughts raced through the network of minds.

“I call these little things ‘Seekers.’ I designed them to hunt down targets, and they carry powerful neurotoxin darts. They can go undetected where we can’t.” Shimmering for a brief moment, the orbs vanished from sight. Marvelling at the brilliance of the orbs, Max couldn’t help but smile.

“You never fail to impress me.”

A smile crept across Kendra’s lips, cracking her otherwise stern appearance. Video feed began streaming through the neural network uniting the team’s minds. The orbs moved through the duct and slipped between the vent grates into the Command Center. Scanning the room, the drones showed the location of all the guards patrolling the catwalk, but the video caught what was transpiring below--Achilles bound and standing before Ivan.

“Are you seeing what I am, sir?” Kendra’s mind directed the drone’s optics to zoom in on the sight below. Several of the Red Guards presented Achilles to their boss. Other soldiers worked to close the heavy blast doors to the Command Center. Max knew the situation was critical now.

“Drop those guards now!” Max’s order boomed through the neural implant, resonating with the emotions churning in his mind. Sweeping around, the orbs moved towards the targets Kendra had designated. None of the soldiers on the catwalk had any clue what was going on. Coordinating the attack, Kendra watched the drones firing darts at their targets. Tracking programs on the drones reported success once they had scanned vital signs. The toxin was pumping through the guards’ vascular system and was already beginning to attack their minds.

None of the guards had time to react. The poison attacked the neurons of the victim’s brain, shutting down all autonomic functions. Lungs stopped pumping, hearts stopped beating, and video showed the soldiers collapsing. Within ten seconds, every single guard on the catwalk was on the ground, grasping to breathe, but their lungs refused to work.

Arriving at the grate that opened into the Command Center, Max examined the structure. The metal grate was bolted from the outside. Removing the grate without making a noise would be impossible, Max determined. Filtering across the networked group of minds, the thought provoked an idea from Charlie.

“I’m guessing you weren’t very good with chemistry in school, sir. I’ve got something here that will cut through that grate like a knife through butter without a sound.” Charlie passed a vial of acid forward. Looking down at the small vial, Max could see it was designed to spray.

Spraying the acid on the metal caused an immediate reaction. Dripping down the metal grate, the liquid bubbled and smoked. Molecule by molecule, the acid devoured the metal. Air blowing out of the ventilation pushed the toxic vapours away from the team. Watching the acid eat away at the grate, Max worried the people below would detect the smell. Video feed from the drone showed Ivan walking towards Achilles and grabbing the mask over his face. All Max could do was hope the acid ate through the metal in time.

Ripping the mask off Achilles’ face caused Ivan to gasp. Rumours weren’t always fictional. Scars lined the ebony skin of Achilles’ face, rendering it almost inhuman. Extensive cybernetic modification hadn’t been a choice, but a necessity, for the man. Ocular implants replaced his eyes and glared out from the distorted bones lining the sockets. Burns on the ears had fused the skin with the man’s head, requiring cybernetic implants to replace them. Even the battle-hardened Red Guard were shocked at what they saw. Achilles’ face was gaunt, and he looked like a corpse.

“Well, it looks like there is some truth to your legends, after all, but let me tell you this.” Grabbing Achilles’ face, Ivan squeezed it and lifted him up onto his feet. Ivan stared into those cold cybernetic eyes. “I’ll make the suffering that gave you those scars feel like a vacation if you don’t tell me what I want to know. What is Henry’s plan of attack?”

Achilles’ cybernetic eyes just glared back without blinking at Ivan. Not a single muscle moved in the man’s body, despite the pain Ivan was causing. With unflinching resolve, Achilles remained silent. Squeezing hard, Ivan’s fury burned at the man’s defiance.

“What is Henry’s plan?” Ivan slammed his fist into Achilles’ face. Silence answered the blow. Ivan slammed his fist again into his captive’s face. The grisly sounds of mangled flesh echoed in the Command Center. Over and over, Ivan pummelled his captive, but the man remained resolute.

Blood dripped down Achilles’ face from a gash on his eyebrow. Pain radiated from the man’s broken nose. Bitter iron raced through Achilles’ mouth from the blood draining from his nose.

Ivan looked down at his captive and rubbed his hand to ease the pain from punching him. Despite the beating and damage, and, to the shock of everyone, Achilles’ face moved. Scar tissue folded onto itself from muscles drawing the man’s lips into a sinister grin. Spitting out blood, the man stared at Ivan with defiance and a smile.

Ivan struck his captive again, putting all the force he could muster into the swing. Achilles was still grinning as he slammed into the floor. One motion of Ivan’s hand and he ordered his guards to stand the man back up. Crimson shone in the low lighting on the man’s ivory teeth. Frustrated, Ivan held out his hand to Alexei, who drew his knife and handed it over. Ivan traced the cold metal blade down Achilles’ face with just enough pressure to leave a shallow cut.

“You know that I hold your life in my hands, Achilles. I respect your loyalty to Henry, but I would suggest you tell me what I want to know in the next few seconds.” Ivan paused for a moment, tracing the blade down his captive’s face farther. Achilles could feel the blade pressed against his throat. Ivan stared into his captive’s lifeless cybernetic eyes for a second. Slamming the blade into Achilles’ collarbone, Ivan intentionally missed the artery by a hair.

“Tell me what I want to know or I’m going to twist this blade and end your fucking life!” Ivan moved the blade to ensure his captive understood his point.

Achilles howled, but not from pain. Maniacal laughter burst from the man in response. Guards looked at each other, terrified by the sight. Achilles stared into Ivan’s eyes, looking right through the man. Ivan felt an ominous feeling.

Great force shook the entire Commander Center. Metal from the catwalks rattled from the force resonating through the building. Dirt and chunks of concrete rained from the ceiling. The shaking lasted only a few seconds. Several guards lost their balance and fell to the ground. Those people who manage to retain balance glanced around in terror. Ivan turned away from Achilles to look to Alexei for answers.

“What was that?”

Alexei shrugged in response. With computers and communications down, there was no way to tell. Confusion took hold of everyone in that moment. Only Achilles remained unaffected, and he seized on the opportunity.

Cybernetic muscles rippled beneath the man’s flesh and his bonds strained to hold him. Consecutive snaps brought everyone’s attention back to the captive, but it was too late. The guards holding the man were dropped in two strikes. The first gasped for air when Achilles snapped a shot into the man’s throat, and the second howled in pain from a broken knee. Ivan didn’t even have time to react. Electricity raced through Achilles’ cybernetic nervous system, accelerating his speed. Ivan could feel the tightening of the man’s arm around his neck, threatening to chock off his air supply. Grasping the handle of the knife, Achilles withdrew the blade from his shoulder.

Soldiers aimed their guns at Achilles but couldn’t fire without risking their commander. Unable to speak, Ivan struggled to free himself from the chokehold. Dangling the blade in front of the man’s eyes, Achilles allowed him to see the blood dripping. Mesmerized by the sight, Ivan stopped fighting, and the sounds of his soldiers shouting faded into the distance. Looking at the soldiers, Achilles pointed the blade at them.

“Drop your weapons now!”

None of the guards listened to the demand. Everyone in the room remained still. None of the soldiers knew what to do. Stepping forward, Alexei decided to take control of the situation.

“You’re surrounded with no escape. If you kill Mr. Romanov, my troops will kill you, Achilles.” Looking for any opening, Alexei studied his opponent’s body language. There was something unnerving about the man’s calm.

Achilles disagreed with the situational assessment and laughed in retort.

The soldiers froze when they saw their friends marked with laser sights. In that moment, all hope fled Ivan. There was no escaping this situation.

Without warning, Cpt. Anderson’s team opened fire. Most of the soldiers fell in the first volley. Ivan watched his friend, Alexei, die first. Tears welled up in the stern Russian’s eyes. Alexei and Ivan had been friends since childhood. Panic set in and some of the remaining soldiers tried to run, but there was nowhere to go. Within seconds, every member of the Red Guard in the Command Center was dead.

Cpt. Anderson and his team rappelled down to the ground floor. Achilles dragged Ivan towards his office. Using the drones, Kendra scanned the room for anyone left still alive, but no one remained. Looking around, Max spotted Achilles tying Ivan to the chair in his own office. Everyone in the strike team still wondered what had caused the earthquake. Down in the bunker, everyone was blind to the outside world.

Ivan struggled against Achilles, but it was no use. His superior cybernetic implants were too powerful. There was no use in resisting. Ivan was like a child struggling against an adult. Pulling a kit from his belt, Achilles laid it down on the desk and unrolled it. Terror caused Ivan’s heart rate to spike. Legends also spoke of Achilles’ interrogation skills. Ivan expected to see a set of tools designed to inflict pain, but, instead, Achilles produced two neural patch cables and some kind of square device.

“You can kill me, but soon Russia will rule the world. My magnetic rail system will allow the Red Army to flood across this planet.”

Achilles just smiled.

“Do you mean the magnetic rail system that just blew up? I am sure you are wondering what caused that earthquake. That was every single one of the Russian magnetic relay station’s power reactors exploding simultaneously.” Plugging the neural cables into the device, Achilles grabbed Ivan’s head, slammed one cable into his neural implant, and activated it. Ivan had no clue what the device did, and had never seen anything like it before. Sitting down on the desk, Achilles plugged the other cable into his implant and activated the device. Whirring noise emitted from the device, caused anxiety to spike in the captive.

Vertigo over took Ivan’s mind, disorientating him. Sharp pain shot through the Russian’s skull worse than any migraine he had ever felt. Trying to stand up, Ivan realized he wasn’t sure which way was up and looked around the room. The office was gone, and, in its place, was a grey room. In this room, there were no doors, just four walls, a ceiling, and a floor. Out of thin air, Achilles appeared before Ivan.

“Welcome to the prison of your own mind.”

Ivan tried to scream, but no words came out. Pain increased every second. Molten lava seemed to pour into Ivan’s skull. Intense pressure caused searing pain and prevented Ivan from doing anything at all, but he managed to struggle enough to form a whisper.

“I will never tell you anything. Henry will never see his precious daughter again.” Rage gave Ivan just enough strength to speak, but the words came at a heavy cost. Pain continued to amplify at an exponential rate. Ivan collapsed onto the floor, unable to struggle further. Standing above the man, Achilles looked down, feeling no remorse.

“That pain you’re feeling is the machine draining you of every last piece of knowledge you have ever accumulated. Every single memory is being downloaded. I don’t need to torture you. In a few moments, you will be dead, and I will have gotten what I came for. Henry told me to say that the blood debt between you two is now paid. May God have mercy on your soul.”

Achilles’ image vanished from the room. Lying on the floor, Ivan didn’t notice. The forceful extraction of memories had left the man in a vegetative state. Soon the machine would be finished and there would be nothing left of Ivan Romanov but a corpse.

The walls of the room began to crack and blacken. Darkness and shadows crept across the floor towards Ivan. Everything faded to black, signalling the encroachment of death.

Kendra managed to patch her portable power supply into the mainframe. Just enough power to get the system up and running. Cameras showed smoke and fire in the distance. The Romanov palace was devoid of guards. Everyone seemed to be racing to deal with the catastrophic explosions from the magnetic railway relays. Kendra couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

“Sir, you need to see this.”

Looking at the screen, Max couldn’t fathom what had happened. The blast must have killed and wounded hundreds of thousands. Reading the data, Kendra tried to make sense of it. “Cpt. Anderson, the entire magnetic rail system all across Russia has been destroyed. It looks like the power reactors went critical, sir.”

Walking from Ivan’s office, Achilles held the device in his hand. The mission was now successful. Inside the data core of the device was the answers Henry wanted, but Achilles knew it wouldn’t tell him where Julia was. Ivan had been a pawn in a much larger game. One memory stood out to Achilles above the others. Ivan had contracted Zhou Yun Sun for Julia’s abduction. Cpt. Anderson grabbed Achilles and pointed to the screen.

“What in God’s name did you do?”

“Only what needed to be done.” Not an ounce of remorse was present in Achilles’ voice.

“Do you know how many innocent people you’ve killed? Do you even care?” Max asked.

“No such things as innocents in war, Captain. You should know that. In one night, we have destroyed Russia’s entire transportation system. The blast took out the troops mobilizing for battle. Russia will sue for peace now that the nation is free from Ivan’s influence. You can think me a monster, and you can blame me for all the people I’ve killed tonight, and you can judge me however you see fit. Just ask yourself: Without Russia in the war, how many lives will that save in the grand scheme of things?” Achilles’ face showed he believed he was on the side of the greater good.

Max couldn’t even think about it. Perhaps Achilles had a point, but if one had to become the enemy to defeat the enemy, one had already lost, in Max’s opinion. This was not the time for a moral debate. It was time to escape. Everyone boarded the elevator under Achilles’ orders. Ascending to the surface, no one said a word. Walking out of the palace, there wasn’t a single guard in sight. In the distance, panic came from the city of Moscow.

Boarding one of Romanov Industries’ shuttles, Max stood and looked back. Fires flickered in the night skies all across the city. It would take an incalculable amount of time for Russia to recover. No one would ever know what happened here. Max added this tragedy to a lifetime of war memories that kept him awake at night. Only one thing was certain to everyone on the shuttle: No one wanted to remember this day, but the world would never forget.

Chapter 17: Altered Reality

Julia awoke in her bed with the same strange feeling she had felt the first day of training. Sunlight beamed in through the small porthole in the room. Yawning from exhaustion, Julia stretched her muscles and sat up in the bed. After every night of sleep, the young woman found herself more tired. It felt like she wasn’t getting any sleep at all. Light reflected off the young woman’s now toned body. Julia had always been fit, but now anyone could see the powerful muscles buried underneath her smooth skin. Rumbling emanated from her stomach, a telling sign of her hunger from the intense training.

Every day since training had begun, Chaos and Fury arrived with food. Julia noticed she could never seem to determine what the food was by smell. Stranger still, the food was always what she desired. Chaos opened the door and carried the mysterious tray of food in and placed it down before his ward. Looking down, Julia closed her eyes and imagined a rich, juicy steak for breakfast. Sure enough, the food was a steak with all the trimmings.

Julia quietly began eating her food. Chaos knew that the young woman was beginning to understand that she was in a digital world. Over the past month, Julia had been testing little things. None of the Wolf Pack was monitoring the change in weather, room colour, and now food. Chaos questioned Zero on how it was possible to manipulate the program, and the man possessed no answer. Julia’s mind was overpowering the entire world, and her ability was growing stronger with each day.

“I must say, your training has come quite a long way, Julia. I am quite impressed.” Fury had never complimented the young woman before. During the last sparring match, Julia had moved so quickly that she couldn’t be countered. Fury had never lost a hand-to-hand sparring match. Not even Chaos could compete against his second in command. All the normal rules didn’t seem to apply to young Julia, who was placing her tray down.

“I just got lucky.”

Chaos admired how humility was showing through Julia’s training. No matter how bad of a beating the young woman took, she seemed to brush it off. Zero had spent hours monitoring the sleep patterns and had told his commander about the nightmares. Watching the video footage downloaded from Julia’s memory, Chaos understood why the trauma struck her so deeply. Julia was her father’s daughter, and would sacrifice anything to protect her family.

Understanding from personal experience the effects of post-traumatic stress, Chaos was using the training to undo the damage. Forcing Julia to confront her fears allowed her to overcome them. Training had all but erased the trauma from Julia’s mind. Everything in the young woman’s body language had changed since that first day of training. Confidence radiated from Julia now. That confidence seemed to be the source of the power to control the digital world, and it was growing stronger at an exponential rate.

None of them was even on a boat anymore. Chaos had moved everyone to a safe house in the Middle East. With the war, it would make it almost impossible for anyone to find Julia. Zhou Yun had told Chaos that everything would be over soon. Every member of the Wolf Pack shared the same fears regarding the situation. Julia could break free of the digital world before that time came.

In the real world, machines were building her muscles with each bout of the training. Julia was no longer the scared girl running on instinct. It was her will to survive that allowed her to drop one of the members of the best mercenary group. Fear was tempered into strong muscles powered by a resolute will. If Julia managed to break free, the team wouldn’t be dealing with a scared girl but an intelligent and determined warrior of terrifying ability. Any escape attempt could succeed. Julia just might be a match for the entire team now. Not willing to leave anything to chance, Chaos needed to see how far the training had taken his charge, and there was only one way to do that.

Arriving in the training ring, Julia was shocked to see Berserker there, as well. Fury climbed into the ring and joined her teammate at the far end. Today seemed different to Julia, and that difference was revealed when Chaos climbed into the ring. Three against one was not odds anyone wanted to face in a real fight. Looking straight into Julia’s eyes, Chaos pointed back to his team.

“You’ve far exceeded my expectations, but you’ve only fought one-on-one.”

“You want me to fight both of them at the same time?”Julia looked at the size of Berserker and couldn’t contain her shock. Chaos shook his head. Breathing a sigh of relief, Julia relaxed just a little. Wearing a wide grin, Chaos turned and walked across the ring to join his companions. Standing together, they all glared across the ring.

“I expect you to fight all three of us.”

“I can barely fight Fury, let alone you all at the same time.” Julia’s mouth hung open in disbelief.

“This is an important lesson, and you need to learn it well. Fury is a great warrior, but it’s not always one great warrior that defeats another. Sometimes it’s a pack of wolves that brings down even the strongest of lions. Life doesn’t always give us an escape route or allow us to choose which battles to fight. Sometimes we’re standing against all odds, about to die.”

Before Julia could say another word, the three raced forwards. There was no time to think, and pure instinct took over.

Rather than waiting for the group, Julia pick her target and charged. Berserker was the young woman’s target. The idea was to drop the largest threat first, but the man’s large size would also make movement more difficult for the other two. Julia dodged the first attack and rolled past the man. Sudden movement caused the group to lose coordination. Berserker swung around to attack his target, but now he blocked both his teammates’ assault.

Zero watched the fight from the computer screen and saw the program code changing. Trying to figure out what the change in the code meant, she began accessing the program. The entire physics of the digital world were being overwritten by Julia’s mind. The young woman’s subconscious and instincts were commandeering the system. Understanding the code, Zero knew that whether Julia realized it or not, she now had complete control of the world. Any attempt to change the code would result in a forceful rejection of the new information. Zero couldn’t program the code quicker than Julia’s mind running on instinct.

Berserker lunged at his target, but she wasn’t there any longer. Chaos couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Julia moved so fast, it was as if she was teleporting to wherever her mind intended her to be. Berserker didn’t see the hit coming, but he felt it. The force of the blow shot the man across the ring and over the ropes. Fury tried to attack next, but Julia had already moved in anticipation and caught the blow. Chaos was frozen in place.

Instinct pushed Julia, and she continued her assault by launching her assailant into the air. Fury crashed into her remaining teammate, knocking both to the ground. Only the noise of calm, steady breaths remained. Coming back to senses, Julia looked around and couldn’t believe what she had just done. Struggling to understand what had just happened, her memories replayed the entire event. Lost in the daze, Julia didn’t notice Chaos vanishing from the digital space.

“Put her to sleep now!” Chaos pulled the neural patch cable from the base of his skull and stood up to look towards the screen. Tapping a few buttons, Zero put Julia back to sleep. Fury and Berserker woke up, still shocked by what had just transpired. No one understood what had happened, but each of them knew how bad it was.

“What the hell was that?” Ripping the neural patch cable free, Fury stood up.

“I can’t explain it! Julia’s mind just took over. I don’t even think she was conscious of the fact. The program code just seemed to bend itself to her will.” Mining the program code, Zero couldn’t figure out how it had happened. Fury glared at Chaos.

“I fucking told you, this was a bad idea training her. Now we’re dealing with a skilled fighter who can apparently manipulate cyberspace at will. If Julia realizes what power her mind has over the digital world, she can be almost impossible to stop, even in the real world. Everything is linked to something digital, including the entire world’s military forces!”

Chaos knew his second in command’s opinion wasn’t wrong. The gravity of the situation pulled at each of them. Walking towards the door, Berserker looked back at Chaos.

“Hey boss, maybe for our next job, we can kidnap God. I’m going back to things that make sense. I can’t stand this digital shit.” Exiting the room, Berserker slammed the door behind him. Zero wore an expression that showed she had something to say, but it was just going to make everything worse.

“I don’t mean to dog pile you, Chaos, but even though Julia is sleeping right now, her mind is still changing code. I don’t know how much longer it will be before she breaks free and wakes up.”

Hearing the news caused Fury to punch the wall out of anger. Chaos knew the situation was complicated, but the truth was even harder to explain. Training had to continue.

“I know you don’t want to hear this, but we need to keep going. Continue with the one-on-one matches, Fury. Zero start scrubbing Julia’s memories of today. We only need to bide our time a little bit longer.”

Neither person seemed to take the orders well.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Fury unleashed on her commander.

“Just follow orders,” Chaos demanded.

“Why do you care so much about this girl? She is just a job! We are being paid to protect her, not train her or teach her how to live.”

Zero just kept her mouth shut when Fury spoke. The best idea was to stay out of the path of the tornado.

Chaos couldn’t tell the truth, but needed to say something.

“Fury, do you remember when we saved your sister?”

Fury nodded, thinking back on the memory. Terrorists had taken her younger sibling hostage. No one seemed to care enough to take out the terrorists. She believed that without a contract, Chaos wouldn’t take the job,so Fury had used her own resources to create a fake client. When the team found out about the lie, they didn’t get angry. Chaos had even returned the money and had only chided his second in command for not asking for help, but understood why it had been difficult. Fury had always been independent and too proud to rely on anyone for help.

“I’ll trust you a little while longer, Chaos, because I owe you. We all do, but if she breaks free, you should consider the consequences.” Fury walked out of the room, trying to conceal the fact that she was wiping tears from her eyes. It had been a low blow, but a necessary one, in Chaos’s opinion. Sometimes you can talk things out, but this was not one of those situations.

Chaos knew that, despite the popularity of the quote, the truth doesn’t always set you free. The truth can sometimes be a great weight crushing everything caught beneath it. Looking at Julia sleeping in the tank caused Chaos to smile. There was only one truth that mattered. Chaos would keep Julia safe, no matter what. It wasn’t just the job. Julia had earned the respect she was due.

Chapter 18: Boot Camp

Early in the morning, long before the sun crested the horizon, the wakeup call sounded through the training camp. Bugles blared across Camp Sill in Lawton, Oklahoma, rousing the new recruits from slumber in their barracks. They were still in the first week of training, and many of them were still struggling to adjust to the strict Army regiment. First out of bed was Robert, who was used to this behaviour, having grown up on a farm and trained for various sports. Many of the other new recruits struggled to even get out of bed. The barracks was filled with people whose eyes were red and bloodshot and barely open.

Richter was one of the many who struggled. Growing up under the Myers roof had instilled the man with discipline, but sleeping in had still been allowed.

Recruits began stripping down and getting into their physical training gear. PT was the first hour of the daily regimen. Robert approached Richter in an effort to help to wake up. A cup of steaming hot coffee woke the young man up, and his eyes widened with the anticipation of caffeine.

“Come on, battle buddy, get up. We got to get out there for PT.”

Many of the recruits were already beginning their morning regiment. Sitting up, Richter felt his eyelids weighed down and struggled to keep them open. Sipping the hot coffee and feeling the caffeine kick in widened his eyes. Looking at the time woke Richter up. There wasn’t a lot of time, and regulations required every man shave.

Trying to catch up caused Richter to cut his face, and the blood ran down his cheek, mixing with water. George had signed up with his friend and looked over, trying not to smirk. Several others from Richter’s neighbourhood had joined, as well, and they were all gathered around George, smirking and joking about their friend. Everyone began exiting the barracks. Richter was the last one out the door.

PT training was easy for Robert because of the excellent shape he was in. Basic calisthenics designed to stretch muscles, warm up, and build body strength. Following calisthenics, the entire company went on a fifty-minute run. Many of the new recruits struggled along the run. Robert hung back to help the stragglers. When the company returned to camp for breakfast, most of the recruits were beyond exhausted. Entering the Mess Hall, Richter saw his friend Robert standing at the back of the line and headed over.

“Damn, man, I wish I was in your shape.”

Robert turned to see his friend still winded from the run. All the times that Colt had told his boys that they would appreciate his prodding one day leapt to mind. Looking at Richter, it was evident how hard the training was on him, and seeing it made Robert appreciate everything his father had done. The old man was right in the end, and he chuckled in the sanctuary of his own mind.

“If you want, you can go live with my dad. You think this is tough?” Robert saw his friend cracking a smile at the joke, but his eyes tried to hide the pain gnawing at him inside. Growing up without a father was hard on any child. Not even knowing who your father was could be devastating to a young man. Richter had loved his mother too much to ask the question, and, now, there would never be an opportunity.

“Well, you lucked out, having a dad around,” Richter moaned. Energy shot through Robert’s nerves, causing him to cringe at the thought. Colt had prepared his boy well for life, but it wasn’t without a price. Seeing the reaction, Richter felt bad for saying that. “I’m sorry, man. Personal issues. Sometimes I don’t know when to shut up.”

Recruits filled the Mess Hall with the sounds of utensils scraping every piece of food off their trays. Everyone was starving, and it seemed like there was never enough food. Every person only got enough to quiet his or her hunger. Both men took their food and headed to an empty seat. George stared across the Mess Hall and wondered why his friend would sit with someone else. Feeling the glare, Robert turned and caught George looking away, trying not to be spotted.

“I think your friend is upset you’re not eating with him.”

Looking over, Richter saw George and his neighbourhood friends laughing.

“He’s always been popular. Besides, who would keep you company if I didn’t?”

Many of the recruits came from underprivileged families. The military was the only option for survival for many people. On the first day, the drill instructor had berated Robert for being a soft rich kid. Rumours had spread across the camp like wildfire. Many of the recruits refused to talk to Robert at all. Only Richter had made an attempt to befriend Robert. The battle buddy system ensured that even if the two didn’t like it, they all had to work together.

“Don’t worry what anyone else thinks, man. I have to admit I am curious why you signed up since you come from a good family.”

Putting the utensils down for a moment, Robert looked across the table.

“My father was in the military, and he wanted me to join.”

Richter could understand that. Every kid who loved their parents wanted to make them proud. The thought occurred to Richter that his mother had been fond of the military, and, for a moment, he wondered if she’d be proud. The realities of the situation had left him no other option, regardless.

“Hey, I didn’t have a choice, either, so we’re in the same boat. My mom was killed in the massacre in front of the Plaza in New York. Without her, I just kind of drifted and started making really bad choices. I spent most of the money I received, and, well, this was my only opportunity.”

Hearing about the tragedy brought back Robert’s memory of watching Julia's abduction. Robert lost his appetite and pushed the plate away.

“I lost someone that night, too, and I don’t know if she’s dead or alive.”

Empathy rushed through Richter.

Robert tried to hide his feelings, but it was written all over his face how much it hurt him. Memories of the kiss in Julia’s room should have brought joy. In that moment, New Year’s Eve had seemed to have ushered in Robert’s greatest desire. Just like that, Julia was gone, and there was nothing anyone could do. Even the great Henry Williams had been unable to protect his own daughter. It seemed like a different life to Robert, despite the short time since the event.

Richter could see the pain written on his new friend’s face. Tears began welling up in Robert’s eyes from the rush of memories, but he refused to allow the emotions out. Richter tapped his buddy on the shoulder, trying to catch his attention. Pulled from the memories, Robert closed his eyes, trying to force the tears back. Richter could see the same pain in Robert that he felt whenever he thought about his mom.

“Don’t give up hope, man. I’ve been there, and feeling hopeless doesn’t help.” Robert tried to focus on the hope that Julia was still alive.

“There is nothing worse than watching someone you love get snatched from you when you’re powerless to stop them. That’s the real reason I am here, Richter. I promised myself I would never be powerless to protect the people I love ever again.” Robert had turned his sadness to anger. Anger could bring clarity on the rare occasion. Colt’s words of advice repeated in the young man’s mind.

With a smile, Richter pushed the plate back to his new friend.

“Eat up, buddy. You’re going to need all the energy you can get. We’ll watch each other’s backs and get through this. Battle buddies right?”

Robert tried to muster a smile in return for the gesture. Hearing the story reminded Richter of why he had signed up.

Henry Williams and Muse had lived up to their promises. Richter’s lawyers had locked away most of the money he had received. Playing the broke peasant was a tactic to keep the parasites away. When people in the neighbourhood heard about the money, everything changed. Out of nowhere, new friends popped up. It was as if Richter had friends he never even knew existed before. Everyone had a sob story. Richter couldn’t stand to hear any more tragedy and heartbreak and had concocted the lie.

George had convinced Richter to join the military to get away, but Richter hadn’t joined to get away, but to ensure he could get vengeance one day on the person responsible for the massacre. No cost was too high in the pursuit of vengeance. Every time things got too tough, Richter would summon the desire for vengeance to push through it. The military would provide the training necessary to ensure that if an opportunity for vengeance arrived, it wouldn’t be wasted. At worst, it was a place to live and three square meals.

Chapter 19: Mutual Interests

Owl News employees raced around the set, preparing to broadcast tonight’s program, The O’Neil Factor. The show was one of the largest draws on the news network. Tonight, President Woods would be under scrutiny by the conservative pundit. William O’Neil stared at the cameras. Across the blue backdrop was the show’s name, repeated across the surface. Lights on the cameras notified the host that the broadcast was now live.

“Tonight President Woods has agreed to sit down with me. We’re going to get some answers to the questions about his liberal agenda, the war, and the ever-increasing ties between the government and Muse industries. The whole world is in mourning in the wake of the destruction in Russia, and we all deserve answers. President Woods, thanks for agreeing to join me tonight.”

Cameras swung into focus on the President sitting across from the host. Exhaustion marked President Woods face and showed in his weary eyes. Owl News had been attacking the President since he took office.

“Thank you, William. It’s good to be here with you today.” President Woods responded with charisma, but was preparing for what the interview would bring. William O’Neil was a popular Owl News journalist. The whole field of journalism was now stretching the word “journalist”, because none of the journalist believed in objective, unbiased, and truthful reporting. Those days were long gone.

“Mr. President, everyone knows the truth--that, for the last three years, there has been no response from the Democrats on the growing terrorism. Everyone knows terrorism is funded by the Islamic Republic of the Middle East. Americans are outraged that Democrats have not acted, and, instead, have waited for both Russia and IRME to prepare for war. Now that those governments have declared war, do you take responsibility for the increased military that will now take good Americans’ lives in war?” O’Neil had framed his question in a way that, regardless of the answer, the President would be forced to accept the premises hidden within. Cameras waited to catch any moment of weakness in the form of his doubt. All eyes were on the President, watching for his reaction.

“That is disingenuous to the hardworking American soldiers who fight for our freedoms, William. Not every problem requires military intervention. In fact, during my term, I have increased pay for soldiers, ensured benefits for veterans, and increased the strength of the American military substantially. It is the worst kind of lie to imply that I have allowed these governments to prepare for war. Any political system that desires war only does so because of the people controlling that system.”

Figures rolled, showing the Presidents’ declining approval rating to the audience. The information was an active form of propaganda.

Owl polls showed that just over half the country blamed the President for the war. William O’Neil was a pivotal figure on Owl News, and critics argued the organization had built their views around this figure. Polls also showed that just under half of the country felt the military was unprepared for the war. That factor offered one opinion: William O’Neil’s.

“You can’t deny that if American Forces had conducted airstrikes and naval blockades that we would be facing a much weaker force. Many people in the country believe that it was your responsibility, Mr. President, to contain the problem. For over thirty years now, I’ve reported on terrorism conducted by IRME and the former nations that now comprise this government.” William was driving home the point.

Remaining composed, President Woods kept his aura of confidence under the verbal assault.

“Here in America, we govern through cooperation and advisors. Every solution I have enacted has been reached through the advice and information provided by the American Military. The process of collaboration is important to democracy, and I have always believed that only through wise counsel can problems be remedied.” Broadcasted information showed evidence of the affiliation between President Woods and Muse. Presenting the information primed the thoughts of the audience of The O’Neil Factor.

“Does this include the advice of Henry Williams?”

Information showed the funding that Muse had received from the U.S. Government in form of grants. Classified information meant the information was not complete. Classified research grants were not public knowledge, and Muse drew the bulk of its funding through its classified research into cyber technology. William presented the information as absolute fact.

“Mr. Williams is an ardent patriot and supporter of the American Military. Muse Industries is a model of responsible corporate involvement. Research shows that the majority of this show’s viewers are conservative, and of that number, many have served in the Army at some point. Some of your audience is only alive today because of Muse industries cybernetic prosthetics and implants.” Nothing seemed to faze President Woods.

William primed his audience for his next question with masterful manipulation.

“Russia has declared Muse Industries responsible for the destruction of the Romanov Industries magrail system, and Henry of murdering Ivan Romanov. Wars are fought between nations, not between private citizens. How do you support a man that is capable of such actions?” The Factor now showed the death toll in Russia. Emotional appeals suited the Factor’s audience. Contrasting the death toll in Russia with the Massacre at Midnight was an attempt to spin public opinion against Muse.

President Woods remain calm and in control. Russia had declared war. Backchannels between the Russian and American government were already discussing surrender. Woods couldn’t be sure if Henry was behind the attack. Recon showed that Russian military forces were already pulling out of the Islamic Republic. Woods intended to turn this to his advantage.

“Russia declared war on us, William. There is no proof that Henry Williams or Muse Industries was involved in the attacks in Russia, and there is a reason for that. I came here today to tell the American people this was a planned military operation by our own special forces. In one night, our great men and women managed to disrupt the entire Russian plan. I can’t reveal any more information due to the classified nature of the operation.” Camera couldn’t catch President Woods with his guard down, but they did catch William’s surprise at the news.

One of the most important ideologies of the American conservative political culture was the infallibility of the American military. President Woods had just turned Owl’s propaganda machine against itself. For a moment, William O’Neil was at a loss for words. The moment of confusion was being broadcast worldwide. William collected himself and prepared to continue his war on Muse.

“That is incredible, Mr. President, and only shows Americans the determination of the men and women who sacrifice for our freedom. Muse has remained quiet and continues to pump out cyber technology that arms the gangbangers and terrorists around the world. Mr. President, you can’t deny the corrupting influence Muse has had on the public. The massacre outside the Plaza shows the cost of the government’s continued political affiliation with Muse.” William was a master at the game of political spin.

“That is just not true, William. Tragedies like 9/11 and the events outside the Plaza are never the result of one individual’s actions. When people turn to violent recourse, it is because they believe it will get them what they want, or they have no other choice. Our system has checks and balance, and Muse and Mr. Williams have already testified before a congressional hearing. That body will continue to investigate the situation. Evidence is a requirement in a modern society governed by the principles of Rule of Law. If we think like the terrorist that there is only one way, that we have no other choice, then, step by step, we become the terrorists.” Appearing on the screen was the news report that showed that Senator Victoria Williams was now the head of the Senate Appropriations Committee. Another piece of evidence showed that Victoria had entered a new bill into the Senate. The bill proposed an amendment to the Constitution that allowed any citizen to run for the Presidency by removing the clause that required the President be born in America. Conservative pundits believed that this was an attempt by Woods and Victoria to grant Henry the ability to run for President. Williams seized the moment to present his view and spin the argument in his favour.

“Mr. President, I know you’re aware of the new bill before congress. Senator Williams’ bill would amend the Constitutional requirement that one needs to be born in America to run for the Office of the President. How can you deny that you and Mr. Williams have formed a political alliance, and that you’re attempting to dominate American politics? Are you trying to corrupt American politics?”

President Woods knew this question was coming.

“It’s true that I support Senator Williams’ bill, but not for the reasons you’re implying, William. The truth is there are many former Canadian citizens who are now members of our great nation. Many of these individuals sit in Congress. Right now, the political structure denies these individuals equality under the law. I have always believed in the declaration that the truth is self-evident, and that all men are created equal. To me, that will always be the most important declaration America has ever made. I will continue to work for an America where all people are equal.” President Woods’ words resonated with conviction.

“Many are claiming Henry Williams aims to be the next Caesar, and history shows that Caesar destroyed the Republic with his desire for absolute power.” The broadcast showed Henry Williams’ increased donations to the United Nations, contracts to provide forces to any United Nation military operation, and Muse Security held contracts to provide security for high ranking officials. Another report listed the number of times the man had spoken before that governing body. Muse Industries now provided just under half of the total forces available to the United Nations.

“Your position that Henry Williams is Julius Caesar has no basis in fact” President Woods’ retorted.

“People are claiming that King George and Mr. Williams have formed a political triumvirate with you to dominate western politics.” William pressed the point home with the facts rolling across the screen.

“The United States is a democracy which possesses its own checks and balances. I believed that, in a democracy, all people of ability and worth should have the right to run for office. That policy is good for the people and the nation. I can’t speak for Mr. Williams, Muse, or King George and the Commonwealth, but cooperation is the key to success in the modern era.” President Woods was attempting to reason with William O’Neil. Reason and political propaganda was opposed each other like the primal forces of fire and water. William was unmoved by any reason that ran counter to the narrative he was spinning.

“Cooperation is at the root of your political triumvirate,” William argued. President Woods couldn’t gain any traction. Long ago, Owl News had declared war on Henry Williams for his support of liberal politics. Muse was seen as the instrument that had empowered the Democratic Party for the last ten years. Henry agreed with more conservative points than liberal ones, but supporting the people was being seen as betraying conservative principles. Only power mattered in politics, and that power was derived from corporations, not the people. Henry had used Muse to negate many of the worse concession the government had made to the corporations.

Viewership of the show had skyrocketed during the debate between the President and William O’Neil. Most of America had tuned in for this debate. President Woods knew that the political spin was moving against him now. The situation needed to be contained. Taking a sip of water, the Presidents quenched his dry throat.

“Well, I admire your commitment to melodrama, William, and it does make for great television. The idea that Henry Williams is going to become dictator of the world is absurd, and, worse, you’retaking advantage of the American people by asserting that ludicrous notion.”

President Woods’ retort didn’t provoke a response. Reason held no value to The O’Neil Factor or Owl News. It was a cruel twist of irony that William used Owl News to claim Henry wanted to rule the world through the people while the Roch Brothers courted the people to turn against themselves.

“Thank you for joining me today, Mr. President.” William’s smile closed the interview. The message had been sent. Political mud flinging between the left and right was rooted in the media and the political ideological divide. William’s interview was just one man presenting his views. Liberals hated the man because of his ability to appeal to the conservative base. Conservatives loved the host because of his ability to compel the world to that ideology.

President Woods shook O’Neil’s hand before leaving. Cyberspace was already lighting up with the left and right fighting, trigged by the debate on the show. Facebook feeds filled with the conflict. Neither side of the partisan divide could see the other side. Both groups were cherry picking data that supported their ideological views. Everyone claimed they cared for the people, but it was just another example of Roman rationalization, and progress continued its march. President Woods didn’t fear the outcome of the news cast. Hatred might be stoked against Henry, but, in the end, the people craved cyber technology. Addiction to technology ensured the people would forgive or forget whatever Henry and Muse did.

Chapter 20: Keeping Enemies Close

The Muse Command Center was working nonstop since the attack in Moscow. Every single system was dedicated to searching the memories Achilles extracted. Ivan’s connections were being assembled into a codex by hundreds of intelligence operatives. Henry ordered his people to assemble a list of all the people his rival had dealings with. Assessing threats to Muse remained the highest priority. Achilles notified Henry about the affiliation between to Ivan and his partner, Zhou Yun Sun, and now everyone worked to unravel the web of intrigue. Thousands of strands were interlinking business deals, yet the links between Sun and Romanov were few and hard to trace.

Achilles had already been sent back into the field to conduct intelligence gathering on Zhou Yun. Muse intelligence agents reported that Sun was travelling abroad since the Midnight Massacre. Each visit from the Dragon was intended to ensure the stability of the criminal empire. Achilles still hadn’t managed to locate his target. Muse intelligence analysts were crunching the data sent back to them. Determining a pattern from the reports would be time consuming but critical. Operatives around the planet worked together collecting data. All the data was channelled back to Muse Central Command deep beneath the William’s estate, and Muse hackers were probing world governments’ intelligence agencies.

Henry sat in the War Room of the Command Center. Holoemitters in the table projected the image of the world map into the center of the room. Various dots were marked on the globe, showing sightings of Zhou Yun, according to reports. Achilles last report showed he was headed to Beijing to infiltrate Dragon Enterprises. Henry and his team were waiting for Achilles to report in. Maj. Lee and Cpt. Anderson felt that Henry should have seen this coming. Both men felt this was the first strategic error their commander had made.

Now everyone was focused on correcting that mistake. Intelligence agents reported Zhou Yun was returning to Beijing for a meeting with the criminal underworld. Every crime family, cartel, and gang boss would be assembled to discuss the future of the business. Zhou Yun had increased the wealth and power of the criminal underworld since his conquest. Time had transformed the criminal organizations into professional criminals true to that name. Crime was just another form of business and took cues from corporate and military organization under Sun. Dragon Enterprises represented the legitimate front for the criminal business. Henry needed the Dragon infrastructure and protection Zhou Yun offered, but the attack on Julia forced him into a confrontation to gain the truth. Everyone paid the Reaper, and the Dragon would be no different.

“Operative Kincaide is reporting in, sir.” The message came across the Muse neural network.

Henry patched the neural transmission into the holoemitter on the table. The world map disappeared. Achilles’ image appeared over the table. Once the figure was fully formed, the features began to move.

“Sir, I have arrived in Beijing and have managed to infiltrate Dragon Enterprises. Zhuge Sun’s personal messages contained the date and time of Zhou Yun’s meeting. I am uploading the information now.”

Downloading the information, Henry sent it to for analysis. Achilles’ information had provided a complete workup of Dragon Enterprises’ organization. Thorough was an insult to how precise Agent Kincaide hunted his prey.

Maj. Lee noted that most of the transportation infrastructure could be incorporated into Muse with ease. Data showed the routes, corporate assets, and shipping information below the image of Agent Kincaide. Henry knew that the real power behind Dragon enterprises wasn’t its shipping capacity. It was in controlling the criminal underworld to ensure shipping remained safe. Zhou Yun hadn’t lied when he proclaimed his ability to ensure safe transportation. Dragon’s reports to Muse showed that none of Muse’s goods had been stolen or damaged since the corporation took over shipping. Zero percent was beyond impressive to Henry, and that was not something that needed deep consideration. The behaviour spoke to the nature of the man himself.

Henry rolled the idea of how to respond over in his mind. Consorting with criminals was not something Muse could afford, and that highlighted the real problem in dealing with Zhou Yun. Ivan and Romanov Industries were easy to deal with because of their lack of strategic foresight. Reputation and the information available showed the men the true nature of the situation to everyone gathered. Zhou Yun was not someone who could be attacked without consequence. The war with Russia was providing the opportunity to deal with Ivan, but China remained neutral to the conflict. Any attack against Zhou Yun would be considered an act of war by the Chinese government. The consequences of miscalculation would have a global impact on millions of innocents.

Studying the information, Henry refused to sit back and do nothing. The meeting provided the best opportunity. Any attack could be claimed to be the results of Zhou Yun’s criminal affiliation. Killing the man in front of his people would show the criminal underworld the folly of interfering with Muse. Criminals understood retaliation and respected only the powerful. Crime feasted upon the weak and defenseless. Henry refused to pass up this opportunity to find his daughter, no matter the cost.

“Achilles, I want you to head to the location of the meeting. I want a full recon workup ready when I arrive. Cpt. Anderson, I need you to assemble your people and brief them for immediate departure. Get the shuttle prepared for launch. We’re heading to Beijing.”

Shocked by the new orders, Maj. Lee looked towards his boss. Edward worried that his commander and friend had been compromised by Julia’s loss.

“Sir, you have a meeting tomorrow with President Woods. You can’t leave now!” Frustration bubbled inside of Henry. The meeting was too important to the future. President Woods still had no idea that Julia had been abducted. At this moment, Henry needed to keep up appearances and couldn’t allow the world to discover the abduction.

“You’re right, Maj. Lee, but I need to do something.”

“I’ll take the team ahead and work with operative Kincaide to set up the operation before you arrive, sir. Everything will be prepared by the time you arrive.” Volunteering to lead the team was the best option available, Cpt. Anderson felt. Something about the intelligence report didn’t sit right with Max. The man’s gut rumbled in displeasure. Ever since Russia, there was something different about Achilles’ behaviour. Max couldn’t put his finger on what was giving him this gnawing suspicion in the pit of his stomach.

Achilles’ callous behaviour after the destruction of the Romanov magnetic rail system was the initial cause. After extracting Ivan’s memories, something seemed different about the man. Max felt that only by pursuing Zhou Yun would he’d find answers. This way, Achilles could be kept under observation. Regardless of how any of them felt about the situation, they all wanted the same thing: Julia’s safe return home--and everyone in the room was prepared to sacrifice anything to achieve that.

“I will await your arrival at these coordinates.” Achilles uploaded a set of GPS coordinates to the Muse neural network. The location was in the Beijing slums. Not too far from where Zhou Yun’s attack caused the Muse shuttle to crash last year. Perhaps it was just a coincidence that Achilles happened to be in that area of Beijing, but Max didn’t believe in coincidences, and the information only fuelled his further suspicions.

Using the Muse neural network allowed the team to gather before Cpt. Anderson arrived. Standing at attention and saluting Maj. Lee, the younger soldier prepared to depart. The two military men exchanged the gesture for a moment. Henry nodded, giving his old friend permission to leave on the mission. Cpt. Anderson took his leave to go prep his team for departure. Max intended to find the truth, one way or another.

“You sure you want to do this, Henry?” Edward’s question touched on the problem with the tip of a needle. Any operation against Zhou Yun came with a high chance of failure. Dragon Enterprises possessed intelligence-gathering capabilities, as well. The chance of this secret operation remaining discreet was low. Henry couldn’t be sure it wasn’t a trap. Julia was compelling bait.

“I know the risks, but Zhou Yun has my daughter. I’ll burn this company down before I let anything happened to Julia.” Guilt lined Henry’s face. Henry was choosing to sacrifice everything to balance out the mistakes of choosing not to increase security and trusting in Zhou Yun in the first place. All he could do now was deal with the situation, but that would create its own consequences. Then those consequences would need to be dealt with. Empires fell to this cycle. Edward knew he was powerless to change the fact, and all he could do now was offer support.

Julia’s abduction had triggered an avalanche. Each action since the attack only increased the force of the disaster. Each action taken by Henry only seemed to increase the force of the problem. Maj. Lee couldn’t help but feel this action would only increase the magnitude of their problems. No matter the consequence, Edward would stand loyal beside his commander and friend. Fate had brought the two men together, and they would meet fate together. Edward knew if he had children, and someone had hurt them, Henry wouldn’t spare any resource in aiding him. Honour had bound the two men through one war and everything since.

Henry didn’t just save people, he took care of them. After the war, Edward had a difficult time readjusting to civilian life. It was hard taking orders after giving them for so long. Edward had been broke and unable to hold a job when Henry offered him the job of head of security. Muse was growing into a powerful corporation, and Henry had hunted down his old friend at a bar and enticed him to join.

“We’ll get through this together. One way or another, we’re bringing Julia home where she belongs.” Edward felt his own eyes tearing up when he saw his friend beginning to cry. After Julia’s abduction, everything changed for Henry, and everything he had done was to silence his own fears.

“I can’t lose Julia. I won’t. If we don’t save Julia, I’ll lose my entire family. Victoria wouldn’t ever be able to forgive me. We haven’t really spoken much since.” Henry held onto to his stoic expression despite the tears he was fighting back. Edward knew the situation had been hard on both parents, but events had kept him busy. Reflecting on the last couple of months, Edward could now see the pattern.

Victoria had headed to Washington to get back to work right after the attack. Work had made it difficult for Henry and Victoria to see each other often, but they had always communicated through the Muse neural network. Since the abduction, the network hadn’t logged many communications between the two. Edward was required to oversee the security and privacy of the digital communications, and he had missed this vital piece of evidence.

“I promise you, Henry, we’ll do whatever it takes to save Julia. Maybe you should call your wife. I’m sure she wants to hear from you.”

Henry fought back the tears and swallowed hard to prepare himself, mustering a smile. Edward knew it was best to give them some time alone. Somewhere in Ivan’s memories, there might be something to turn this tragedy into a triumph. If there was, Edward was determined to find it.

Chapter 21: Working Through Pain

Clouds covered the night sky just beyond the window of the office room. Only the lights of the city tried to penetrate the haze blocking the stars. Sitting behind the desk, Victoria was burning the midnight oil on a new bill for Congress. Several pads lay scattered across the wooden desk. President Woods had asked Victoria to create a new bill to govern cybernetic implants for the public. Allowing Victoria to craft the bill would protect Muse’s business interests while appearing to protect the public. That had been President Wood’s original intention. Victoria saw the task as protecting the public interests, but not her husband’s.

Drafting bills required a great deal of work and painstaking attention to prose. Lawyers argued in court over the fundamental meaning of one word in a sentence in order to change the entire meaning of a law. Victoria laboured over the bill to close any loopholes created by the language. Born into a family that held politics to be of the utmost importance, it had shaped the young girl into the woman sitting at the desk. The importance of politics in Victoria’s childhood had drawn her to Henry in the first place. Henry and Victoria had grown up with parents who had instilled in them a sense of responsibility to the people around them. In many ways, the couple had the weight of the world placed upon them at birth.

Victoria felt it necessary to restrict Muse’s rights, including restrictions focused on limiting the ability to sell military-grade cybernetic implants to the public. Memories of the attack on the mall played in her mind, and her anger still raged. Each line of the bill was filled with the vigour of Victoria’s belief, as well as her broken heart. Trying to stay unbiased was impossible, so she embraced it. Cybernetic implants were being used by both teams attempting to abduct Julia, and the team that had succeeded possessed state-of-the-art implants, according to Henry. Victoria was trying to bury her anger and pretend everything was okay since the abduction, but her writing of the law revealed the truth.

Reading over the bill forced Victoria to face her emotions for the first time since the abduction. Julia’s kidnapping had filled her mother with anger and blame. Victoria knew she had lied to her husband when she denied blaming him. After the abduction, Victoria told her husband she had pressing work back in Washington, but that was another lie. The truth was that home only served to cause her more pain. Every room reminded Victoria of her daughter, every noise brought back memories of watching Julia play, and every smell caused a flood of painful memories.

The bill would attempt make sure no one else’s daughter or son was ever abducted, and it was a declaration of blame on cyber technology. Victoria still loved her husband and knew that right now he needed the ability to focus. Any attack on Henry would cause crushing emotional pain and doubt. Victoria knew how much power she held over her husband, and that her anger would crush his heart while stoking his fears. Henry hid his emotions behind a stoic mask of duty and responsibility. But he couldn’t conceal his heart from his wife.

Behind that stoic mask of duty lay a heart brimming with emotion and empathy.It was both the source of her husband’s strength and all his pain. All the work Muse had done, all the charity work the company did, and all the dreams Henry chased, were fuelled by his empathy and love. Henry loved even strangers the same way he loved everyone. Early on in their relationship, Victoria hadn’t wanted to share her lover’s heart with others. For a long time, Victoria struggled with the feeling, and she often asked God to take the sin of envy from her heart.

When Henry had shown his wife his neural implant, she had gotten mad at the risk he had taken with an untested and dangerous surgery. The ensuing fight almost ended their relationship. Julia was still a baby, and here was her father taking a risk that should have killed him. For weeks, the couple argued, and it was almost the end of their relationship several times. Over the next week, every Muse employee began undergoing the neural implant surgery of their own free will. Henry was very persuasive, and the way he described connecting to the World Wide Web with his mind was compelling. The government fast-tracked the program because of the military implications, and, almost overnight, the technology was everywhere.

Victoria had noticed politicians and her fellow senators undergoing the neural implant surgery, and, finally, caved to her husband’s request. After the surgery, Henry urged his wife to try something new with him. When the couple’s mind connected and shared memories for the first time, it changed everything. Victoria was able to see through her husband’s eyes for the first time and understand him. It was better than sex. When the couple returned to reality, they both knew everything had changed. Henry and his wife had felt their souls merge during the experience. It was that night Victoria surrendered herself to God and thanked her Creator for everything.

Victoria felt the sensation of an incoming neural communication. Turning her thoughts towards the identity of the caller, she saw it was Henry. Emotions erupted with the force of a volcanic blast. Victoria started tearing up at the longing she felt, but rage and worry was mixed in. Teardrops landed on the paper lying on the desk, each drop blurring the ink the same way emotions affected her mind. Victoria was afraid her husband would discern her true feelings and it would distract him from rescuing their daughter. In her mind, she had to make a choice between taking care of her husband or daughter.

Resonating over and over, the call kept trying to connect, however, Victoria was frozen in place. Emotions crushed any ability to make a decision and filled her mind like a thick fog. Love, hate, regret, longing, and desire confused Victoria. Then the call stopped. Ignoring the call had only caused Victoria’s despair and confusion to grow. Reaching out to a higher power, the woman begged for help from God, surrendering herself to the faith she had abandoned since her daughter’s abduction.

“Lord, I am so lost. A part of me blames you for everything that has happened and I know that’s wrong of me, but I am overwhelmed by the burden placed upon me. I cannot endure this, and I cannot escape it. I have lost everything that I love. Please, Lord, I need your strength and grace. I have awoken from a nightmare to discover it’s real, and I found myself lost in the middle of dark woods. Please, Lord, show me the way back to the light and love I once felt.”

Only silence filled the room. Victoria heard nothing, felt nothing, and feared God was abandoning her for her sins. A new message popped up, echoing in the woman’s mind. It was a message from Henry. All the emotions surging inside Victoria caused her to hesitate for a moment. Taking deep breaths, Victoria felt the emotions subside. For a moment, everything became calm. In that small moment of clarity, Victoria remembered she loved her husband, and true love demanded she hear him out. Opening the message caused the contents to rush into the center of her mind’s eye.

“My Dearest Victoria, I am sorry for my long silence. I have struggled, as I am sure you have struggled, with the absence of Julia. I am sorry I have allowed my weakness to take me away from you. It was the words of William Ernest Henley that reminded me of the strength I gain from the tragedies I have endured. This isn’t the first time we have endured loss or suffering. This isn’t the first storm we’ve weathered. If you are finding yourself unable to escape the burden of your emotions, reflect on these words which have always lent me strength in times of need.”

Henry’s words broke through the final barriers in his wife’s mind. Tears streamed down Victoria’s face, but not caused by sadness this time. These tears were of joy. The words in Henry’s heart reflected in his mind and showed his wife they had both been enduring their hardship alone. The message continued with Henry reciting his beloved poem to his wife, and Victoria knew how important the words were to her husband.

That moment spoke to Victoria and reaffirmed her faith in God. Hope bubbled up from some intangible place deep inside of her. A voice spoke out to her from some unimaginable place and directed Victoria Henry didn’t believe in God. He never asked God for help, and his wife doubted he ever would.

Accessing the Muse neural network, Victoria called her husband, and he picked up without hesitation.

“I love you so much Henry, and I am just lost without Julia. I am sorry a part of me blamed you for that even though I told you I didn’t. I shouldn’t have lied to you. I should have told you how I felt. We should be together through this ordeal.”

“You’re my heart and soul. Without you and Julia, I have nothing, but, soon, our family will be whole again. I know who took Julia.”

Victoria felt a rush of hope in that moment.“Do you know if she is okay?”

“I don’t have any evidence, but I sense Julia is okay. We raised a tough and smart young woman, and I watched her take down that assailant in the mall. Julia isn’t just going to give up. We’re going to be reunited with our daughter soon. Anyone who threatens our daughter will be dealt with.”

Victoria knew that the attack on Ivan, combined with the destruction in Russia, had been her husband’s doing. Instinct and years of marriage fuelled her intuition process. Having read the casualties reported, Victoria knew his actions would save lives in the end.The destruction of the Romanov Mag Rail system had also destroyed the bulk of the Russian Military assets preparing for transport to the frontlines of the war. Russia had no choice, and was now preparing to accept terms for surrendering.

“I’m leaving to get Julia after I’m done meeting with President Woods about the war. I know you have a lot of work to do and it’s important. I want to see you, but we’ll soon be reunited. All of us together, and that will be a glorious moment.”

Victoria knew her husband’s pride wouldn’t let him stand before her until he fixed what he thought was his mistake.

“I just want you to be careful, Henry. Our daughter is depending on you, and neither of us could bear losing you. I love you.”

Henry signed off, leaving his wife alone in her office. Looking out the window, Victoria saw the clouds beginning to part around a crescent moon. Starlight drifted down from the heavens. Victoria just smiled back up at the skies, knowing and feeling God was with her through her struggles. Even though Henry didn’t believe in God, He was still watching over him.

Reaching across the desk, Victoria lifted one of the picture frames containing the images of Henry and Julia from an awards ceremony. Father and daughter smiled with radiant pride, holding the award together. Victoria knew there would be many more great moments in life to celebrate as a family, and that, when this storm passed, the Williams family would be together.

Chapter 22: Partnership Terms

Secret Service agents formed a perimeter around the President when he exited the elevator. Security had been tightened at the Muse headquarters in anticipation of the important visitor. Maj. Lee had granted control of the headquarters to the Secret Service for the moment. All Muse Security personnel reported to the Federal Agents now. Walking down the hall towards the CEO’s office, President Woods watched employees scurrying out of the way. Maj. Lee approached, the President. Secret Service agents stood close by the President as he shook hands with the Major.

“Mr. Williams is expecting you, sir.” Edward pointed towards the CEO’s office door. Secret Service agents opened the doors, allowing the group to enter. Sitting behind the desk, Henry admired the view of the Statue of Liberty. Lost in thought, the CEO didn’t even hear the people entering his office.

“Henry, it’s good to see you again.” President Woods caught the CEO’s attention, forcing him to spin away from the view. Henry stood up and approached the President with his hand extended. The two men shook hands and embraced one another. Henry pointed to the seat in front of the desk before returning to his seat.

“I know you’re aware of the growing military forces pressing against Israel. Have you seen the casualty reports?” President Woods cut straight to business.

“Yes, I am aware that the last offensive was repulsed by IRME forces, and that Israel is close to a state of collapse. Naval blockades and anti-air defense systems are blocking supply routes.” Henry made sure to keep himself aware of the state of the world at all times. He linked his mind to the worldwide neural network so he could have reports uploaded while he slept. It was more efficient than reading, and time was the most valuable resource.

“I imagine what I am about to ask is not going to shock you, Henry. Under the provision in the contract between the United States Government and Muse, I need more people. The public is upset about the war, and both American and British casualties are causing unrest.”

Well aware of the specific provision, Henry knew he couldn’t refuse.

“I’m ordering you to send one of your Atlantis fleets to assist.” President Woods was ordering the strongest naval assets Muse owned. The fleet had been built to protect the Atlantis Research Facility, but it had been used to prevent piracy and poaching in fishing reserves. It was the most advanced fleet of ships in the world. Cutting-edge technology designed by Muse was integrated into the working designs of each of the ships. The U.S. had appropriated the designs from Muse under various contracts and research grants. While each ship carried a full complement of staff, the ship was under the direct control of its captain through the neural network that fused mind with machine.

The fleet was one of Henry’s greatest assets, and he was loathed to put it in any danger. Not just the technology, but also the crew and his people. Veterans of naval warfare took years to build, and every single member of Muse’s navy had at least a decade of naval experience. That was not an easy thing to replace, and not something a commander jeopardized without deep consideration. Henry also knew if he refused to send the fleet, it would damage relations between the triumvirate and breach provisions in the contract, creating liabilities. Henry hated the feeling of his hand being forced. The order went to the fleet through the Muse neural network, and, within seconds, confirmation returned.

“I have sent the order. The fleet is preparing to mobilize.” Henry sensed that wasn’t the only demand the President had for him.

“Henry, I know this is asking a lot, but I was hoping you would go there personally. The military is struggling because we’ve failed to adapt to the new type of warfare. IRME forces may have inferior cybernetics and equipment, but they are better trained in the use of that equipment. I wish the Joint Chiefs of Staff listened to you when you told them it was time to begin preparing for the eve of cybernetic warfare.”

Henry remembered that he had been mocked and laughed at.

The report showed that, in time, one person could become more powerful than an army. Cybernetic implants had revolutionized warfare the same way gunpowder had. This wasn’t the first instance in history that leaders had lacked foresight. NATO forces hadn’t heeded Henry Williams’ advice, and now they were paying a high price in lives for their lack of vigilance.

“So you want me to advise your people?”

“The request for you personally came from the Joint Chiefs of Staff. They realize now their folly in ignoring your advice. War has a way of forcing people to gauge the situation with greater clarity by bringing people into swift collision. Now, they are begging you to help, and it’s my responsibility to get that help by any means necessary.”

Henry knew that if President Woods could force action, he would. There was no provision in the contract that required the Muse CEO to intercede.

Henry had some power now. This situation could rebalance the entire world. Until now, generals were appointed by governments to lead armies. Henry could use this opportunity to gain the same title and power. Muse could become a true player in international politics. Henry decided to seize the opportunity.

“I’ll agree on one condition.”

President Woods looked into the CEO’s eyes and could see the gears turning. Staring into the cold cybernetic eyes, he tried to figure out the stratagem.

“What is your condition?”

Henry looked at the President and sized him up. He surmised this must have something to do with the outcome of the war. IRME did seem to be the last bastion of the uncivilized world. Whoever tamed the Middle East would open the doors to business, which would bring wealth and power.

“I won’t act in an advisory capacity. I want authority of command through the American Military and a position on the Joint Chiefs of Staff. That is my price.”

President Wood was shocked at the request, but not opposed to it personally.

“There is no open position, but if there was, what role would you fill?”

“I will be the head of the Cybernetic Warfare Division. President Woods, you will order the creation of a new division in the US Military by executive order. This division’s purpose will be cybernetic warfare only. Every member will be trained in cyber-warfare. I will be given the rank of general and placed in command of this new division.”

President Woods didn’t like the idea of giving Henry so much power within the U.S. military, but Henry was the only man on the planet who really understood the potential of cybernetic warfare. Over the years, the CEO had gone to great lengths to protect his knowledge. President Woods now realized why. Henry planned this out years ago and had waited for an opportunity like this. Patience and timing were key components to Muse’s success, and it was clear Henry was the master of biding his time.

“I’ll make sure it happens. I’ll have your new title and position ratified by the end of the day. I expect you to begin training this new force immediately. How long do you think it will take?”

The war against IRME could drag out for years. President Woods hoped that Henry wouldn’t require much more than six months for the training. Henry had already built training facility for Muse and intended to co-opt them for this plan.

“Give me the recruits I ask for and I’ll give you gods of war inside a couple of months.”

The claim seemed audacious to President Woods. It seemed beyond what was possible. History informed of the truth. Henry and Muse had made fortunes on turning the impossible into reality. President Woods decided to use this claim to his advantage.

“If you fail to meet your objective in three months, you will be removed from command. Is that agreeable?”

Henry understood he game being played. Military politics were no different from corporate politics. Only success mattered, and failure had to be punished. President Wood intended to use Muse and Henry to build the organization. Once built, there would be some loophole that could be exploited to reclaim the power.

“It’s agreeable.” Henry could play the political game. Once he possessed the title and office, it didn’t matter if he lost it. Once earned, prestige was hard to take away. Prestige was not tied to position, but action. Henry’s actions would speak volumes on its own.

Standing up, President Woods shook the CEO’s hand to seal the deal.

“Pressing concerns call me away, but I expect daily reports on the status of this cyberwarfare division. We’ll talk soon, Henry.” President Woods broke away from the handshake and left the office. Maj. Lee just smiled at Henry. This changed everything. Henry was about to rewrite warfare for the rest of history.

With business concluded, Henry and his second in command left the office and headed towards the shuttle. Just outside the office, Henry spotted the lithe form of Catherine Assisi. Dressed in a seductively tight and low-cut dress, she was just getting off the elevator. Everyone’s attention turned to the beautiful Italian features of the fashion magnate. Diamonds sparkled from the necklace hanging down into the low-cut dress, drawing attention to Catherine’s ample features. Henry walked over to see what was going on.

“Ms. Assisi, I hadn’t been expecting you.”

Catherine’s heart raced at the sight of the Muse CEO. Henry’s stoic expression, confident body language, and muscled features made many women swoon. Strength and power radiated from the man. Catherine drank in the lust she felt, looking at the man of her dreams.

“Henry, it is so lovely to see you again.” Catherine embraced the CEO and kissed both of his cheeks. “You told me to make an appointment once I had a business plan. Everything you asked has been done. Did your assistant forget to tell you our appointment was today?”

Henry could see the beautiful woman holding onto a briefcase. Memories of the offer they had discussed at the New Year’s party sprang to mind. A man of his word always fulfills his promises, Henry thought. Maj. Lee received the neural network message from his commander telling him to go ahead and prepare for departure. Edward saluted his commander and headed towards the elevator. Pointing towards the office, Henry smiled at Catherine.

“Of course I knew about our appointment. It just slipped my mind with everything going on. Please, let’s discuss business.” Catherine walked towards the office, pouring her seduction into the sway of her hips. There was a good chance this was all just a game, but Catherine was an exceptional businesswoman. Risk and reward often rode together, Henry thought.

Catherine walked through the door Henry held open for her. The view from the office took Catherine’s breath away. She knew all of New York City was at Henry’s feet. Catherine snapped back to her senses when Henry sat down behind his desk. It was a beautiful sight to see the gorgeous man set against such a breathtaking view. Henry pointed to the chair with insistence.

“Please, take a seat and show me what you have come up with.”

Unzipping the briefcase, Catherine withdrew several small research binders and placed them on the desk. Picking one up, Henry glanced through the material. The volume of work showed Catherine had been working for years on merging beauty and cyber technology. The Invidia Corporation had promising leads on various technologies, but what sparked Henry’s interest was the research on creating synthetic skin. The possibilities behind such technology seemed limitless.

“These reports show the various ideas Invidia has been attempting to develop, but my company lacks Muse’s resources. I believe we are entering the age where man and machine will merge, and my goal is to bring beauty to that merger. Why can’t the man who has a cybernetic arm prosthetic have skin that feels real? Skin that releases heat, senses touch, and possesses all the pleasure natural to flesh?” Catherine passionately explained her idea.

Looking over the research, Henry was convinced this was worth the risk.

“I must admit, Ms. Assisi, I’m impressed by what I see here. Your ideas are very creative, and the research appears to be built on a solid foundation.” Henry glanced over the various research programs. Artificial skin seemed to be the best of the research, but holographic nail implants, cybernetic eyes build to look real, and adjustable hair implants were all full of potential. Henry was well aware of the power of the beauty industry. Catherine smiled at the compliment.

“So, does this mean you want to get into bed with me on this deal?”

Henry smiled back at her coy play of words. Seduction is a valuable tool in negotiations. Henry stood up and handed the folders back with a poker face.

“I don’t know if I am ready to get into bed with you yet, but this has merit. Leave it with my assistant and I’ll have my legal department draw up a partnership contract for you. I’ll have them wired to you as soon as they are done. I am sorry I have to cut this meeting short, but we will speak about this again soon. Right now, let’s begin moving forward and see where that takes us.”

Catherine smiled and stood up to embrace Henry.

“I understand completely, and I am glad you see the merits of my proposal.” Catherine watched the man of her dreams leave the office. Sitting down in the Muse CEO chair, the woman looked at the pictures on the desk. Several pictures of Henry’s daughter were standing on the desk around his wedding picture. Catherine reached across the desk and knocked the picture of husband and wife together off the desk.

Everything was going according to plan. Spinning the chair, Catherine looked out the window at the view that she felt would one day be hers. Henry’s wealth and power would only increase Invidia’s power. Catherine couldn’t wait to taste the fruits of success. Staring out the window, the woman daydreamed of the future she desired. Nothing would get in Catherine’s way, including Victoria, and she knew that soon it would be time to remove that thorn.

Chapter 23: Hedging Bets

Touching down at the White House’s private airfield, the Royal Jet of King George came to a rest. The doors opened and S.A.S. guards were the first out the door to secure the area. Secret Service was already waiting with the King’s ride at the end of the tarmac. The visit had been kept a secret from everyone except the security to the President and King. Stepping out of the shuttle, George was dressed in royal red and white.

Hanging overhead, the midday sun glared down on the tarmac, and heat distorted the surface of the tarmac.George’s sunglasses cut the glare. Descending from the shuttlecraft, the King met with the President’s Director of Security Services, Dante Bowman. Opening the door, the director ushered the King into the vehicle, careful to avoid touching him and setting off a diplomatic incidence. Royalty required delicate care and had weird rules from centuries ago.

S.A.S. agents entered their vehicles and followed the limo and Secret Service to the White House. President Woods had just returned from his meeting with Henry Williams and was waiting in the Oval Office. Secret Service agents, alongside the S.A.S., escorted the King through the White House and into the Oval Office. When the door opened, George saw the President sitting behind his desk, working away. President Woods put down his pen and stood up to greet his friend and ally.

“King George, it is always a pleasure to see you. I hope your trip was smooth.”

George shook the President’s hand and looked around the office, admiring the beauty. It seemed surreal to the young king that, at one time in history, America and England had been staunch enemies. Now the two nations were joined in bonds of mutual interest. England remembered the sacrifice the American people had made during the great wars. Paintings on the wall commemorated the greatest moments in American history over the last century. George admired the paintings just as he did the ones in Buckingham Palace commemorating British history.

Each President decorated the Oval Office with his or her own flair. President Woods’ decoration focused on the past glories of America. Hanging in the office was a portrait of George Washington. In a press release, President Woods claimed that picture served to remind him of the solemn duty to the people entrusted to General Washington during the War for Independence, and the greater burden placed upon the man after the war. Every day, the picture pushed President Woods to do his very best for the people. The few decorations reflected the man’s desire not to waste public funds on vain flatteries. King George admired his ally’s dedication to the people. There was cunning in the display as well. Each picture spoke to the supremacy of the Office of the President of the Unite States, and reinforced President Woods own supremacy.

“The trip gave me time to think about why you might ask me to come. You refused to tell me, and your reluctance leaves me intrigued.”

President Woods did have a very good reason to summon his ally. “We need to discuss the situation with Henry Williams.”

Everything became clear in George’s mind. Henry’s behaviour since the party had been terrifying to witness by his allies. News reports of the damage caused in Russia revealed the man’s cunning and capacity for vengeance. While the destruction of the magnetic rail system did help the two men’s plans, it also terrified them. Henry hadn’t left any evidence, and Russia was in complete chaos. These events troubled both men whose interests were tied to Henry. They feared what could happen if the Muse CEO’s ire fell on them.

King George understood why Henry had chosen that course of action. Witnessing Julia’s abduction and the massacre firsthand allowed the King to emphasize with his friend. If it had been George’s daughter, he might have done the exact same thing. President Woods was unaware of Julia’s abduction, and, without context, Henry’s actions seemed random. Uncertainty was the source of all fear, and that was a lesson well learned by the young King.

“Well, I think we should be glad Henry did that. It makes the war against IRME much easier to contend with. Without fear of Russian aggression, I have committed more troops to our objective. Besides, Ivan had it coming the second he kidnapped Julia.”

Hearing the news, President Woods was shocked that Henry had allowed his daughter to be abducted. The information shed new light on the CIA’s report on the Muse CEO’s movements.

“I was unaware that Julia had been abducted, but I don’t think it was Ivan who perpetrated the crime. Intelligence reports reveal it was Romanov Industries behind the neural hack, but it’s unlikely to be connected, according to those reports. Now, the reports tell me that Henry has sent Maj. Lee to command his forces and is headed to Beijing.” President Woods produced a data pad from his pocket and showed George the picture of Achilles Kincaide caught by CIA operatives in China. Looking at the picture, the King saw that something was up.

“Do you think it was Zhou Yun Sun behind the abduction?”

The picture of Achilles showed him outside of the infamous Gold Dragon Bar where Zhou Yun conducts his criminal business. Both men knew it wasn't coincidence that Achilles had been caught outside Zhou Yun’s club, and now Henry was heading to China. President Woods could see the same worry he felt written on the King’s face.

“Now that I am aware of Julia’s abduction, I believe so. This does put us in a grave situation. Any attack against Zhou Yun would bring China into the war, and we can’t have that.”

George agreed with the President’s estimations. The war against IRME was not going as either man had anticipated, despite Russia being neutralized. Israel was about to collapse, and IRME was pressing her enemies from land, sea, and air. Western forces were on their heels and surrounded with no way to retreat.

Henry killing Zhou Yun would only give IRME a much more powerful ally than Russia. America and British trade with China was required to win the war. Without finances, the war effort would grind to a halt. Both men knew they had to do whatever they could to stop Henry from killing Zhou Yun Sun. The CIA intelligence report had advised immediate action. George knew that if they warned Zhou Yun, then Henry wouldn’t be able to save Julia, and he would see their act as a betrayal. The vengeance in Russia scared both men.

“I’m not sure how we should proceed. If Zhou Yun has Julia, then Henry will do whatever it takes to get her back. We can’t move against Henry without provoking his wrath, and we’ve seen how that works out. He is a serpent with a perfect memory of every wrong done to him. What options do your assets provide?”

President Woods opened the intelligence report and handed it to the King.

CIA operatives stationed in Beijing had advised three response options for the situation. The first was to notify Zhou Yun of Henry’s approach, but both men agreed that wasn’t a valid option. The second was to observe the situation, acquire evidence, and clean up the mess. Zhou Yun’s death would require some kind of action by China, and, even without evidence, the natural suspects would be Muse and the Western nations. The final option was to kill Henry Williams. Neither man could afford that option. American and British governments still needed Henry’s work and knowledge. Reading over the brief, George felt that war was inevitable with China.

“I recommend the second option,” President Woods declared. The choice seemed the most prudent. Neither man could stop Henry from acting, but at least this option gave them an opportunity to negotiate with China and granted them some power over Henry. It was the best solution to a complicated situation. George handed the report back.

Anxiety only increased for both men. The success of the operation depended on the intelligence agents remaining unknown.Henry possessed a talent for intelligence gathering that scared his allies. Muse was still needed to subdue IRME and to prevent political blowback on President Woods and the King. Both nations swirled with outrage at the war despite the fact that it had been started by IRME. Many people felt that the West had antagonized the Islamic Republic, and decades of poor treatment had made the war inevitable.

“You know this could all backfire very easily.”

President Woods knew the King spoke truth.

“We can’t sit back and do nothing! At least, this way, if China blames the west, we can turn over the evidence and put the blame on Henry. This might even be a way for us to dispose of Henry after the war. We can promise to turn Henry over to the Chinese government for punishment and to avert any war.”

President Woods’ plan had merit, but it didn’t sit well with the King.

George admired Henry and felt it was unwise to betray him. The President’s suggestion felt like it was part of a bigger stratagem. George couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being manipulated by President Woods. The United Nations Organization was a paper figure unable to prevent war or even act in the case of it. Russia had vetoed any UN action to support Israel, leading to the war. Henry saw the need to bring law and order to the planet and unite the people in law and freedom, and both the King and President had agreed that order was necessary.

“Well, it doesn’t look like we have any other option. I’ll have my people contact British agents in China. I think by coordinating our forces we’ll have a better chance to succeed.”

President Woods was glad to hear his ally would support him. Even without Henry, the two men could still accomplish their objectives together. President Woods felt the weight of the Presidency in taking this action, but he also knew this was a boon to future plans.

“I don’t like the idea anymore than you do, Your Majesty. Only people like you and I understand the true burden of power. I wish there was another way, but Henry is choosing to do this without any concern to consequences.”

George knew it was true, but that didn’t make it feel any less like a betrayal. President Woods seemed comfortable giving the order, and that scared the King most of all. Maybe the power of the Office of the President had corrupted the man. George tried to push the thought out of his mind and focused on duty to the Commonwealth and the British people.

At least things made more sense now, knowing it was Zhou Yun behind the abduction. Zhuge Sun had influenced George to take Julia somewhere private. Later that night George had found a GPS tracking device tagged to his clothes. Zhuge must have placed it there during the party. That was how the team knew when and where to attack, and, because of that, George felt responsible.

Guilt had hung over George since that day. Even though the man didn’t know what was happening, he was still at fault. He worried about how Henry would react if Zhou Yun tried to convince him that the King had been part of the plan. History showed the Henry could accomplish the impossible, and he might even be willing to kill the King of England.

Henry was the only man the King really feared. George often felt like he was in the presence of a force of nature and tried to emulate the behaviour. Henry and his wife had helped George after the death of his parents. Henry had even granted many parts of his British business to the Royal Crown as Crown Properties. George had learned much about business in school, but Henry’s tutelage was his skeleton key to the business world. Nothing stood in Henry’s way for long.

No one had taken the young King seriously, following his ascension. Papers mocked the idea that royalty even still existed. There was an effort in the British Parliament to rid the country of the monarchy. Everyone had loved Queen Elizabeth the Second, but after her natural death, there came a series of royal scandals. The death of George’s parents had only added more tragedy to the pile. The people wanted to get rid of the thing they saw as the source of their pain. It was the wise advice of Henry and Victoria that had filled the young king with confidence.

Chapter 24: New Ventures

In an attempt to compete with Muse Industries, Colt had decided to venture into drone production. Drone warfare and devices had become the backbone of many militaries since its inception. Crossfire Industries now almost ready to enter the drone business. Colt had managed to negotiate a deal with two other major industries to back his plan. Dauntless Motors had created the new gravity drive that had taken the world by storm. Joining together the two companies was the start-up company Inception Computers. IC had created the first working heuristic processor that allowed computers to simulate human cognition. IC had dubbed the technology “virtual intelligence.” When the CEO of Knight Productions heard of Crossfire Industries’ new plans, they had signed up to house the primary production for the new drone technology. Everyone wanted a shot at undoing Muse and creating a new market.

Arriving at the main production facility, Colt was greeted by his partners just outside the massive facility. Machines hummed from inside the building. Steam and smoke pumped from the open bay doors. Damien Knight had become well known for his nano-construction processes and seemed unable to contain his excitement. In fact, the other two members seemed ecstatic. Excitement filled the air, and even Colt could feel his heart rate increasing.

“Howdy!” Colt’s Texan accent and brevity filled the air. “So what’s this news about a breakthrough?”

Damien towered above his partners at almost seven feet tall, and his excitement caused him to rush towards Colt to show him. He produced a data pad to present to his partner and began scrolling through the pictures. Theyshow schematics of the first assembled human replica security drone. The drone stood six feet tall, and sharp angles gave it a fierce visage. Colt loved the design but wondered about its capabilities. Sensing the question, Damien knew it was time to sell.

“Don’t worry about the design. That isn’t even the most exciting part, Mr. Cross. Building on the back of Elizabeth’s breakthrough in virtual intelligence is what really makes this drone shine. Come with me.”

The group of partners followed Damien into the facility. Knight Security kept the building on complete lockdown. Guards were positioned everywhere. Every conceivable security measure had been implemented to protect the secret production.

Elizabeth Rothschild was a brilliant computer programmer way ahead of her time. Only twenty-four years old, the computer programmer was already shocking the world. Elizabeth had created a search program that, through a neural implant, seized on a person’s desire and searched to find it. What really made the search engine shine was how quickly and accurately it found what the person was searching for. The technology had allowed Elizabeth to start up Inception Computing, but this latest breakthrough would change the world.

Elizabeth called it virtual intelligence. Building on the core programming that allowed the search program to find what the user wanted by reading thoughts, and this new technology, it mimicked the way people thought by using a similar algorithm. Knight Productions provided the body, Dauntless Motors provided the gravity reactor at the heart of the drone, and Elizabeth’s virtual intelligence provided the brain. Colt owned the controlling interest because he had provided the bulk of funding and had brought the group together for the venture.

Walking through the factory, Colt was impressed by what he saw. Large machines were already turning out drones with great alacrity. Colt was a little upset that Damien had begun production without discussing it, but, if the excitement everyone was feeling was true, maybe it was a great idea. Standing in front of the elevator, the group waited to descend to the research facility underground. Colt looked at Elizabeth, admiring the woman’s beauty for a moment before speaking to her.

“So, you’re the brilliant programmer who designed this virtual intelligence that runs this new drone?”

Turning to face the old Texan, a proud smile curved Elizabeth’s lips. Virtual intelligence had performed far above expectations during trials. Every drone required testing to ensure it was safe, and not a single drone had failed, so far. Elizabeth had programmed unbreakable rules into the virtual intelligence’s heuristic processes, and it ensured success.

“I assure you, Mr. Cross, when you see these drones function, you will be just as impressed.” The drones would obey any command by authorized personnel. Elizabeth had ensured the virtual intelligence had assimilated and would obey the laws. When programmed to perform military functions, the virtual intelligence shined. Elizabeth’s virtual intelligence could computer mass quantities of data in a fraction of the time. Military drones functioned on a high directive controlled by upper command, but these drones could think inside the framework of an objective. Virtual intelligence mimicked freewill.

The doors slid open, allowing the group of CEOs to enter the elevator. Ocular scanners emitted a light that swept over Damien’s retina. There was no inertia caused by the elevator descending to the research level. Within moments, the elevator doors opened. Damien led the group into the corridor.

“We decided to build the test facilities down here.”

A loud rumble shook through the long, grey corridor. In the distance, there were two guards standing in front of an imposing multilayered, reinforced steel door. Another rumble shook through the halls. Colt felt his heart rate increase from the excitement the rumbles caused. A part of the man longed for the battlefield.

“Sounds like you have quite a simulation going.”

Damien looked back over his shoulder at Colt.

“You said you wanted to get military contracts, and we’ve put in the hard work. Don’t worry. This technology will impress your friends in the army. These things have everything you want in a soldier, but none of the human flaws.” Approaching the guards, they greeted their boss by opening the doors. Stepping into the command center, Colt was impressed by the setup.

Technicians were spread throughout the room, monitoring the hundreds of computers in the room. Beyond a pane of glass, the command center overlooked a ten-square-mile simulated battleground. Streaking across the sky, a missile tracked a drone, only to be shot by the targeted drone. Brilliant orange and red flames shot towards the glass of the command center. The explosion rattled through the room. Hundreds of drones were engaged in simulated battles.

“I must admit, I am impressed, Damien. I can’t believe you’ve made this much progress, but how much is it costing us to blow up our own robot armies?”

Damien smiled at the question.

“That’s the best part, sir. These military drones use a hive consciousness. Two mainframes are running every drone down there. Those drones are not final products--more of a bare bones model. The average body down there cost about forty dollars to produce, thanks to Dauntless Motors and 3-D replication technology.”

Alexander Ulysses had designed and built the gravitational engine that now powered society. Gravitational engines had proven to be the highest cost in the production of the drones, and they represented Dauntless Motors’ commitment to development.

“Most of the time, the damage to the body doesn’t damage the gravitational engine powering the drone. When a battle simulation finishes, we salvage the components, recycle working parts, and rebuild for another simulation. The simulation has been dubbed ‘Red Versus Blue.’”

Colt was impressed by everything he had seen. Crossfire’s investment would pay out beyond the CEO’s wildest dreams. Seeing the drones fighting below, Colt understood the elation everyone was feeling.

Crossfire would take the lion’s share of profits from the project because it had contributed the most funds, but that didn’t even matter anymore. This technology would sweep across the planet the same way neural implants had. Dauntless Motors, Inception Computing, Knight Manufacturing, and Crossfire stock would soar through the roof. Colt knew they had just stumbled onto the mother lode. Every business could save a fortune by using these drones to do their menial work. Thousands of possibilities blinked in Colt’s minds like diamonds waiting to be mined. All under Crossfire control. Henry would be furious when he found out.

Now all that remained was pushing the technology through the legal process. Registering the designs and technology through patents was the first step to take. Colt figured he could roll out commercial drones by the end of the year. Figures presented by Damien showed this facility alone could pump out several thousand units a day. According to the information, Elizabeth had already begun mass production of the computer processors running the drones. Alexander Ulysses had requested some time to expand production for the gravity engines at the heart of the drones, but, by all reports, that wouldn’t take long. Once that was done, full-scale mass production could begin.

Damien had prepared a celebration. Several employees brought glasses of champagne over to the group of CEOs. Everyone took a glass and raised them in a toast. The chiming of the glasses was overpowered by another explosion from the battlefield. Each blast filled Colt with thoughts of the money he would make. Each round fired on the battleground was the sound of money being raked in.

“Even Henry Williams will be envious of the wealth, power, and prestige this will bring to us all.” Everyone agreed with Colt’s assessment of the situation. Standing in front of the glass, the CEOs watched the simulated battle below. The drones were strong, fast, and agile. The war between the drones was a struggle to isolate one drone by forcing the virtual intelligence to sacrifice a piece. It was like seeing two computers playing chess, but with real live pieces. Colt admired the poetry inside the combat.

War was absolute chaos. During the Terror Wars, Colt had seen even the strongest men break. Fear was poisonous to soldiers. One man fleeing in fear would inspire others to flee. Panic and retreating were often the reasons soldiers died, but the drones didn’t panic. Without fail, these drones followed every order and sacrificed themselves without hesitation. Colt knew this would change warfare forever and provided him with the chance to restore his family’s legacy.

Thomas Cross had always been hard on his son. Colt had seen the lack of affection as a sign that he hadn’t measured up to his father’s expectations. Over the years, Thomas had groomed his son to succeed him at the family business. The harsh demands of business had taken the remaining affection that existed between father and son. Colt felt his father had expected that he would fail, and Thomas’s sudden death by heart attack had prevented him from telling his son how proud he was. The spectre of his father had loomed over Colt ever since he returned from war, and it had only gotten worse after his death.

Thomas had helped Henry build Muse from the ground up, and had always stood behind the man who had saved his son’s life. Muse had grown so fast that it was unbelievable. Thomas had always offered advice and support to Henry. The difference in treatment had left its mark on Colt, and he felt his father had loved Henry more than him. Envy had sunk deep into the man by the time of his father’s death.

Now everything was changing. Colt would carry the family business further than his father ever had, and he felt the company would surpass even Muse Industries. Crossfire securities would see a massive boost in sales. Military contracts would provide the same pot of gold to Colt. Henry wasn’t the only man who had the power to change the world. Now, Crossfire would be a world-leading corporation. Whoever controlled the guns and ammunition controlled the world, it seemed, and this technology would give Crossfire control over the soldiers who fought. That was a monopoly of power unheard of in human history. Colt dreamed of the power he was on the cusp of acquiring.

Chapter 25: I Ching

Nestled in the center of the slums of Beijing was the massive Flying Dragon Club, owned by the Sun brothers. Dragon Enterprises personnel, dressed in expensive clothes, stood guard at the entrance. Zhuge worried about his brother’s safety whenever the criminal underworld met to discuss business. The rise to conquer the criminal world had caused a lot of violence, and it had almost killed Zhou Yun multiple times. Scars still marked the man’s flesh, reminding him of the cost of his victories.

Looking over the security report, Zhuge still felt apprehension over the coming meeting. Zhou Yun had insisted on a minimum of guards. Too many would only make the leaders think they were being set up. Zhou Yun had used such tactics to conquer the underworld. Fear only provoked violence.

During the international criminal syndicate wars, Zhou Yun had led the heads of all the criminal families through peace negotiations. The war had already dragged on for several years, and all sides yearned to return to making money. During the meeting, Zhuge led Dragon security troops in and surrounded the leaders. Zhuge knew who was aligned with him and who was opposed through his intelligence gathering. The meeting was never designed to discuss truce.

Surrounded by troops, none of the leaders knew what was happening. Before anyone could react, Zhao Yun executed all the leaders of all the opposing families. In one fell swoop, all opposition was crushed, but that wasn’t his true victory. Every leader in attendance who had sided with Zhou Yun saw the high cost of opposition. Zhou Yun had sent a poignant message to the criminal underworld that he was the king. The Dragon claimed his throne of blood without opposition, after that.

One meeting had ended the international criminal syndicate war. Since that day, every single family leader followed orders. The occasional fight would break out between criminal enterprises, but most families quashed the fights before their leader could hear about it. Only on occasion did Zhou Yun have to intercede to moderate territorial disputes. Under the new leadership, every family flourished, and investigating agencies were either bought off or denied evidence under the new direction. It had ushered in a golden age of crime.

Zhou Yun had instilled the idea that the criminal underworld must be loved by the people to survive. The people were the source of the income for every criminal business. These people bought the drugs, guns, and gambled. Crime rates fell around the world, but criminal dynasties rose to new heights in power and prestige through the new regime. Fear of the night kept the leaders in line. Understanding the nature of fear, Zhou Yun knew too much or too little would end up provoking attacks.

“I still think you need more guards, brother,” Zhuge Sun pleaded.

Zhuge Sun’s naturally cautious disposition and insistence was understandable to his elder brother. All the worst criminals in the world would be gathered under one roof tonight. It was a senate of violence gathered to discuss business. Sitting at the table, Zhou Yun continued to eat and drink without a care in the word.

“You make the classical mistakes, brother. You think these guards are who protect us, but you’re wrong. A wise leader doesn’t build fortresses to isolate themselves, but, instead, ingratiates themselves into the public. It is the people who shield us from danger.”

Sitting in the middle of the slum, the Flying Dragon was cloaked by the shadows of the housing complexes. Each complex housed thousands of people, and most of those people worked for Zhou Yun. The poor were faceless and ignored, and by this power, they moved and observed without being seen. Zhuge Sun still didn’t like the idea, and an uneasy feeling echoed along his nerves.

“You’ve never been wrong before, brother, but my preparations will come in handy for the day you’re wrong. It is my duty to protect you.” Ever since the two brothers were children, Zhuge was the dutiful younger sibling in all things. Zhou Yun appreciated everything his brother did for him, and he was one of the few people he trusted. That was the reason he requested Zhuge to take the role as Dragon Enterprises CEO. It was a dangerous position. Zhuge Sun knew the risks and embraced his duty to protect his brother.

“Sit down, brother, and join me. You can eat, drink, and worry at the same time.” Motioning with a hand, Zhou caused several employees to race towards the table the men were sitting at with fresh drinks. Time was pressuring Zhuge, but he complied with his brother’s wish, sitting down across the table. The table overlooked the large bar below. Few patrons were at the establishment during the day, but every night the building was packed with people. The Flying Dragon was one of Beijing’s hotspots and catered to the rich despite its poor surroundings.

Zhou Yun had decorated the club in ancient Chinese decorations. Four large wooden support beams were carved into the shape of dragons. Wooden dragon’s statues stood on the ground and held the ceiling up. Zhou Yun was the dragon, and this was his lair. Every piece of decoration was designed to reinforce that subliminal message.

A sudden commotion burst from the entrance of the club. Instinct forced Zhuge to stand up to see what was causing the noise. Racing towards the steps, one of the Dragon Enterprises intelligence agents seemed disturbed by something. Zhou Yun continued to eat his lunch without a care in the world. Arriving at the table, the agent gasped for breath.

“Sir, my apologies for interrupting your meeting, but I carry important news.”

Zhuge placed his hand on his man’s shoulder to try to calm him. “Slow down and catch your breath.”

Zhou admired his brother’s ability to handle his people’s needs. It was the mark of a true leader, and the same quality that Henry Williams had used to succeed. Zhou Yun knew the key to any great enterprises was the love of the people who served that cause. With a snap of a finger, the employees brought a fresh drink of water to the agent. Taking a moment, the man caught his breath and quenched his thirst before explaining the situation. Both Sun brothers listened to each word with intense focus.

“Sir, my agents have been watching all the people entering China as you have instructed. All the criminal families have arrived safely, but we also noticed something else. British and American intelligence officers have arrived in force over the last couple of days, but that’s not all. Henry Williams’s shuttle touched down just a few moments ago.”

Hearing the news, Zhuge felt a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.

“Brother, perhaps we should postpone the meeting. Henry didn’t send any warning of his visit, and I’m afraid that he would frown on such criminal connections.”

Zhou Yun just smiled. Henry’s visit was obviously the result of Ivan’ Romanov’s death. Taking a drink, Zhou Yun knew his ally must be aware of that.

“Henry is not here for official business, brother. After killing Ivan, he would have discovered it was I who abducted Julia, and he’s come here to get his daughter back.”

Shock caused Zhuge’s eyes to widen. Henry’s wrath was well known in the business world. Instinct told Zhuge this would be the ruination of everything the two brothers had built.

“You’ve ruined us, brother. Henry will take our lives for such an insult. Why did you take Julia?” Fear filled Zhuge to the point of breaking, and the older brother could see it in his body language. Zhou Yun knew there was a possibility of his brother being right, but there was no turning back now. The die was cast.

“I don’t believe so. As long as I have Julia, he cannot kill me, and as long as Henry’s daughter is alive and well, I have a bargaining chip he can’t resist. We’ll wait and see what the intrepid legend does. The dragon shall greet the lion, and we shall let this play out.”

Zhuge couldn’t believe the audacity of his brother.

“We should postpone the meetings with the families. There is no point in taking unnecessary risks, brother. I urge you to use caution this time.” Zhuge’s pleas had no effect on his brother. The dragon feared no one. Once committed to a plan, Zhou Yun never backed down.

“I understand your reservations, brother.”

Before any more words could be spoken, Zhuge stood up in objection.

“Brother, please! Postpone the meeting, bring Julia here, and let us try to work this out with Henry. I cannot fathom what you were thinking, abducting Henry Williams only daughter.” Zhuge couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

Without a care in the world, Zhou Yun took another bite, chewed, and swallowed before speaking.

“I don’t have Julia here.” Zhou Yun took another mouthful of food.

Indignation marked Zhuge’s face, revealing his fury.

“We are doomed by your actions. Brother, why did you hide this from me?” Zhuge stared at his brother waiting for an answer. Savouring another bit Zhou Yun felt no anxiety in this situation, and doom wasn’t something he feared. Henry was wrathful, prideful, and cunning, but the man was also tactical and reasonable. Julia was safe from harm. Zhou Yun knew he still had cards to play in this game.

“You’re too cautious, brother, to make the hard decisions. I have created this situation with intent, and all we can do now is keep playing the game to its conclusion.”

This wasn’t a game in Zhuge’s mind. The stakes were life and death. Zhuge wondered how his brother didn’t see the folly of his actions.

Henry was not a man full of forgiveness. When the man did forgive, it was part of a larger stratagem. Never one to forget a slight or betrayal, Henry would wait for years to get his revenge, if his goals required it. In many ways, the man reminded Zhuge of his own brother, but there was one difference. Henry mixed caution and audacity. Building the Dragon’s reputation had required a certain level of recklessness. Zhou Yun was not happy with his brother’s anger.

“I am the eldest, and you will do what you’re told to do. The meeting will continue as scheduled. I will deal with Henry when he makes his presence known, and not a single moment before that.” Zhou Yun’s tone had switched to forceful and now demanded compliance. The only way to rule over criminals was with an iron hand devoid of compassion. It was a rarity for Zhuge to be treated this way by his brother.

“My apologies, brother, but I am just looking out for you. You need to see reason on this. Henry will not back down anymore than you will.” Before Zhuge could continue, his words were cut off by the loud noise of his brother’s cup slamming down. The entire table shook from the force. Food leapt off the plates, and drinks spilled their contents. Zhou Yun glared at his brother.

“I have made my decision. You will do as you’re commanded to, brother. I will hear no more of this. Henry is my problem to deal with, not yours. You should remember your place and who you’re dealing with. I am not just your brother. I am the Dragon!” Anger lined Zhou Yun’s face, causing his younger brother to hesitate. It was the duty of the younger sibling to support the eldest, and Zhuge bowed before his brother to show his support.

“You’re right, my brother.”

Anger fled from Zhou Yun’s features once his brother had backed down. Henry Williams would come, but he would not find an easy target like Ivan. Zhou Yun believed the will of heaven could not be changed, and if this was his time for death, then so be it. The Dragon would not cower, but face his opponent eye to eye.

Zhou Yun didn’t fear Henry, but he still needed him. The cybernetic implants coming into China saved countless lives from the smog and pollution filling China’s skies. It was cybernetic lungs that allowed Zhou Yun and his brother to move around the city without masks. Cyber technology was important, not only to the people of China, but also to the Dragon’s future plans. China was preparing to reclaim its glorious past.

Chinese government officials allowed Zhou Yun freedom in exchange for the acquisition of cyber technology. The flow of cyber technology into China kept those who sought to acquire Zhou Yun’s power at bay. Zhuge didn’t understand that Henry wasn’t the real threat to his brother. Politics killed quicker than a bullet.

Power struggles in Chinese leadership were constant. The only thing more constant than that was the government’s suppression of the people. People were demanding reforms, but the government was using every tool to keep the dissidents silent. Zhou Yun knew Henry had ulterior motives behind flooding the Chinese market with cybernetic implants. Neural implants freed the people’s mind. Zhou Yun knew that it was time for a change.

Zhou Yun was a devout believer in the I Ching, which he used to divine what to do in any given situation. Every night, the man preformed a reading to understand the future. Zhou Yun recent prediction warned of a coming period of change. Chaos followed in Henry’s wake, and the man himself was an agent of change.The divination had led the Dragon to ally with the Muse CEO. Zhou Yun knew change was inevitable and had resigned himself to meet that change without fear and the hesitation it brings. Time changes everything, and Zhou Yun intended to be a part of that change to increase his power. A good strategy could conquer even death.

Chapter 26: Rising Stars

Tension filled the waiting room outside the Commander’s office. Robert and Richter had been summoned to the CO’s office. Neither man knew why. Yelling could be heard from inside the office. Commanding the training camp was Maj. Ollie Horton, who had a powerful reputation. The recruits considered Maj. Horton a hard-ass. The man believed in strict discipline in his troops and did not tolerate infractions. Infractions were met with the severest punishment the military allowed for that breach in regulations. By the books, was the policy, and no heroes were tolerated.

Both of the men sitting outside the office wondered about what they had done. Robert hadn’t broken any regulations, and he doubted his friend had, either. Sitting there, Richter’s mind churned with less certainty than his battle buddy. There were a few instances Maj. Horton might have discovered. Richter had grown hungry the first week and managed to steal some food from one of the officer’s private stashes. He wondered if he was responsible for Robert's summons.

The yelling from the office stopped, and the door opened slowly. Robert and Richter stared at the private who was exiting the office. Exiting the office, the private stared at that floor in dismay.Robert and Richter could both feel the shock the private was feeling. Robert looked at the private with the worried look on his face. Regaining his composure, the private looked at the two men. The man looked as if he wanted to say something, but then just left when he heard the CO begin to shout again.

“Pvt. Cross and Pvt. Myers, get into my office now!” Maj. Horton yelled from inside the small office.

Both men stood with urgency and filed into the office, saluting their commander, and stood at attention in front of him. Paperwork was piled on the desk, showing the Commander’s hatred for paperwork.

Lines were etched on his face, showing the stress of his years. Grim and stoic, Maj. Horton sized up the two privates standing at attention before him.

Richter was fighting hard to contain his fear, but his battle buddy seemed at ease. The only difference between the two men was that Robert had grown up in a similar environment and was used to this type of behaviour. Maj. Horton’s grim expression retreated for a moment when he started speaking.

“Well, you two don’t look like much. If you’re the results of our training, we must be failing at it. You boys look like twigs about ready to break in a light gust. Do you know why you’ve been summoned here, Pvt. Cross?”

Without hesitation, Robert answered his Commander,“No, sir!”

Horton admired the man’s honesty and turned next to Richter, demanding the same answer.

“I have no clue why I’m here either, sir.”

Both men stood at attention, waiting for their commander to explain the reason. Seconds ticked by, increasing both of the privates’ fears.

Maj. Horton stared at both of his soldiers with a grim look for a moment. “According to my officers, you two are the top one percent of our new recruits. What a piss poor showing for our training regimen. Don’t you agree, privates?” Maj. Horton glared, waiting for a response.

Richter didn’t know what to do until Robert responded.

“Yes, sir! I promise to do better, sir!”

Robert’s words caused Richter to agree, trying to appease the Commander.

“Well, you’re both lucky that soon you won’t have to live up to my expectations. President Woods and Congress decided to create a new division in the army to deal with the new realities of the war against IRME. I have been ordered to send my best, and it surprises me that your company has the best record. My officers tell me that both of you are team players and great soldiers. Do you think the reports I’ve read are accurate?”

Richter still had no clue how to answer and hoped his battle buddy knew what to say. Growing up in the Cross family had taught Robert how to respond.

“Sir, we are just doing what we’ve been trained to do. It is the job of each member of the company to look after the interest of the company, sir.”

Maj. Horton admired the youngest son of his old friend, Colt. The two had served in the Terror Wars together, and it was clear that Robert had learned a great deal from his father. The boy’s scores reflected his knowledge, in the eyes of Maj. Horton.

“Well, regardless of whether these reports are true or not, I must send a company to this new division. Pvt. Cross, if you’re willing to sign up to be a commissioned officer, you will be promoted to the rank of Captain. It will be your personal responsibility to lead this company. Do you think you’re prepared for this duty?”

Robert held his elation at bay. “Sir, I will give my best to live up to the responsibilities you’re entrusting me with.”

Horton knew that the young man would lead just as his father had.

“Don’t worry, son. You’ll do fine, if this test speaks the truth about your abilities. Pvt. Myers, you’ll take second command and be promoted to the rank of Lieutenant. I am sure you boys will make us all proud, but there is one thing I must tell you before any of this can be made official. This new division will require both of you to undergo extensive cybernetic implants. There are risks involved in the surgery, according to Command. Are you both willing to risk death to serve your nation?” Maj. Horton studied his soldiers’ body language and tried to glimpse behind the stoic mask both soldiers were trained to wear.

Robert was fighting hard to maintain his elation at the prospect. The opportunity was too good to pass up. Colt would disapprove of his choice, but his son didn’t care. Watching the power cyber technology had given to the soldiers who had abducted Julia was all the evidence he needed. Colt was opposed to cyber technology and implants and followed the words of the church. The only piece of cyber technology the old Texan possessed was the neural implant Henry had used to save his life.

Colt’s neural implant acted more like a pacemaker. Colt’s neural activity was routed through it to the rest of his spinal cord, and that was it. He had rationalized that God would have no problem with any life-saving technology. Colt had convinced himself that any other implant was against God’s will.

Cyber technology would allow Robert to protect those he loved. That was the only consideration worth measuring. Robert didn’t care if his father approved anymore. For the first time, the young man felt free of his father’s command. Freedom empowered Robert and let him shine. It was the reason Maj. Horton had offered the opportunity. Unlike in school, Robert had given his all to the military during his training, and his tests scores reflected that. This was the first place that felt like home to the young man.

Richter didn’t know what to think, but he knew this was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Cybernetic implants were expensive. This opportunity not only negated the expense, but also offered him cutting-edge technology. A chance to be one of the best soldiers in the U.S. Army. Ever since cyber technology had become available on the market, Richter had dreamed of getting augmented, but he couldn’t afford it. May Myers had not been very wealthy, but she had saved every penny to buy the cheapest neural implants for educational purposes only.

“Sir, I am prepared to lay my life down in service of the nation. Thank you for the honour and privilege of serving my nation. I swear to give my all helping to forge this new branch of the army, sir.” Robert was the first one to answer. Pride beamed from the young man.

With a wide grin, Maj. Horton smiled at the soon to be captain.

“Good choice, boy. You’re gonna make your father real proud with everything you’ve accomplished. I see great things for you in the future, son.”

Robert kept a stoic face, but, inside, he was happy to please the major. The praise meant the world to the young man. Colt had never been big on positive reinforcement.

Maj. Horton looked towards Richter for an answer.

“I would be happy to volunteer myself for this new program as well, sir.”

Maj. Horton was not happy to be giving up his two best new recruits, but he knew they would both exceed any expectations asked of them. The two recruits were both fast learners, and their success would reflect on their first commander. Any new division would be well served by them, in the major’s estimation. Reaching into the desk, Maj. Horton pulled out the new rank insignias. In slow motion, and with a smile, the Major revealed them to his soldiers.

“I’m proud of you both. You’ve done your country a great service. We’ve got some paperwork to do before this is official.” Standing up, Maj. Horton walked over and leaned in to attach the Captains rank insignia to Robert’s uniform. Pride forced a smile on Robert’s face. Stepping back, Maj. Horton saluted the new captain.

Next, the major applied the new rank insignia to the new lieutenant. Richter’s stoic mask had disintegrated, and he was bubbling with excitement. Growing up without a father, the young man had never received any praise in school or at home. For the first time, Richter felt proud of himself. Stepping back, Maj. Horton saluted the new lieutenant.

“Well, boys, you better go tell your company. You need to tell them that those who are willing to volunteer have to report to operations to sign the permission forms. Both of you need to do the same thing. Once that’s done, start packing. Transport will be arriving at eighteen hundred hours to take you to the classified facility where you’ll undergo the surgical procedure. You’re dismissed.”

Both man saluted the major before leaving the office.

Maj. Horton sat back down behind his desk and looked at the paperwork. Not every part of the job was something the man loved. Procrastination caused the paperwork to pile up. A new batch of recruits would be arriving soon, and the paperwork needed to be done. Ollie wished that every part of the job could produce the same feeling he got seeing men reaching for and achieving their best.

Robert and Richter walked down the hall in silence, taking in the events of the day. Excitement filled both men, but now anxiety was creeping in. Robert knew the dangers of cybernetic augmentation from listening to Julia’s father talk about it. The young man’s anxiety wasn’t caused by the surgery, but the thought of what came after the surgery. Each step down the hall was hastening Robert’s inclusion in the war. He remembered hearing his father tell him stories of war. Stories that had once filled Robert with amazement now turned filled him with dreadful anxiety.

Having no experience with war except from movies and the news, Richter’s ignorance served to insulate him against the fear of combat. In fact, the war was the furthest thing from his thoughts. Dreams of cyber technology had taunted Richter since he was young. Now, all those dreams were about to come true. Richter’s thoughts turned to the day when he would return home and all his friends could see the new man he’d become. People would be so envious. Richter turned to his friend with a big grin.

“Man, can you believe this? We’re going to be badasses!”

Robert had to agree with the statement. Experience showed that the soldiers with cybernetic implants were some of the toughest people. “Yeah, I’ve seen soldiers with implants fighting. They’re amazing to see. It’s like comparing humans to gods. We just won the lottery.”

“You’ve seen people fighting with cybernetic implants. What’s it like?”

Robert didn’t know how to answer the question. Watching Henry charge a gun, trying to save his daughter, was one example of how empowering implants could be. Robert knew that Henry didn’t even have that many implants, but even the few the man did have were enough to give him a different mindset from everyone else.

“I’ve seen men deflect bullets with their arms, move quicker than the eye can track, and the implants let them charge fearlessly towards danger.”

Richter hung on every word. The young man couldn’t imagine the things his friend had seen. There was no way Robert could ever relay both the amazement and terror he had seen cyber technology cause.

Both men were now resigned to the future for different reasons. Cyber technology would give both men the opportunity to achieve the dreams they longed for.

For Robert, the implants would allow him to protect Julia when she returned. That was the only motivation that mattered. Henry wouldn’t always be around to protect his daughter. Once liberated, Julia would return, and Robert planned to never be parted from her again. Anyone who threatened Robert’s love would have to deal with him and the new power he was about to acquire.

Chapter 27: Double Agent

Employees raced around the Flying Dragon, preparing for the meeting tonight. Announcements were hung at all the entrances, telling patrons the club would be closed for some work. Dragon Enterprises security guards patrolled the building. Since the news of Henry’s arrival, Zhuge had ordered his men to stay on high alert and notify him of any suspicious activity, no matter how small or unimportant. Under no circumstance was personnel permitted to leave any post unguarded. The meeting was only a few hours away. Zhou Yun continued through the day as if everything was normal.

The meeting was still happening despite Zhuge’s protests, so he had turned his resources to preparing for all the contingencies. One thing was certain, and that was that the situation was unpredictable. Zhuge had ordered his security forces to be on standby in case anything happened. Zhou Yun refused to have his people too close to him to alleviate the other leader’s fears. Increased security would put the leaders of the various criminal organizations on edge, and any increased anxiety could lead to an open conflict.

Creeping on the beams high above the VIP lounge of the Flying Dragon, Achilles moved with purpose. Each footstep was silent. The air shimmered and blurred from the thermal optic camouflage adapting to the surroundings. None of the guards saw Achilles make his way in through the rooftop. Positioned overhead, Achilles could see everything going on. Cybernetic hearing allowed him to easily hear every noise in the building. Zhou Yun sat at his personal table, going over some work. Zooming in with optical enhancements, Achilles could see the Dragon planning for a meeting with his criminal connections.

Two guards stood watch behind Zhou Yun. Zhuge stood at the opposite side of the room, discussing intelligence reports with his agents.The conversation revolved around Henry’s sudden appearance in Beijing. These people were right to be afraid, in the man’s opinion. Using optical enhancements to read muscle tone, blood flow, and bodily functions, Achilles found the Dragon unfazed by the situation.

Achilles was surprised to see so few guards around the Flying Dragon. Maybe it was pride making Zhou Yun less cautious. Ivan had owned scores of guards, but it had made no difference. This could be a strategy. Achilles crept into position just above Zhou Yun, preparing to make his move.

Sitting at the head table, Zhou Yun went over the seating arrangement to ensure the meeting would be civil. Zhuge had organized most of the work for the event, but he lacked an understanding of the relationships. Moving around several guests would prevent hostilities and conflict. Seating was another way of defining prestige within the criminal organizations. The more powerful the organization, the closer they could expect to be seated to the Dragon. Zhou Yun was oblivious to the man lingering above him.

Leaping down, Achilles landed just in front of the table. Cybernetic implants in the man’s ankle slowed his descent and cushioned his fall. Years of training allowed Achilles to perfect his shift in balance. Only the shifting thermal optical cloaking device could give the man way.

Both guards remained obvious to Achilles’ presence. Zhou Yun continued to work away at the seating chart. There was nothing preventing Achilles from killing the Dragon where he sat. The guards provided little challenge to the warrior. Achilles’ hand crept down towards his belt and the knife hanging off it. The shifting effect of the thermal optical cloak caught Zhuge’s attention.

“We have an intruder!”

Tension raced through the room. Zhuge ordered his men to get inside. Guards raced into the Flying Dragon from every direction. Guns were drawn and Zhuge used the Dragon security neural network to show his men where to aim. Everyone aimed their guns at the invisible man standing before the Dragon.

Achilles shut off the cloak and allowed the men to see him. Without a care in the world, Zhou Yun looked up from his work. Raising one hand, the Dragon ordered his men to stand down. Zhuge didn’t understand what was going on, but reaffirmed his brother’s orders nonetheless. The guards holster their weapons. Zhou Yun pointed to the chair in front of him.

“I was expecting you earlier, Agent Kincaide. I imagine Henry’s arrival in Beijing made it difficult for you to get away without being noticed.”

Pulling out the chair, Achilles sat down.

“Henry’s arrival did complicate the matter some, but I always find a way. I mean, I’ve managed to keep my activities off Henry’s radar this far. If he had found out how I’d helped you abduct his daughter, I would already be dead.”

Zhuge was shocked to hear the news and had never considered the possibility of a double agent. The guards behind the Dragon put away their guns and stepped back into position. Zhou Yun took a sip of his drink.

“Yes, I fear we are both in the same hot water when it comes to the matter of Julia. Rest assured, no harm has come to the girl. I am a man of my word. Would you like something to drink?”

Achilles shook his head. This wasn’t the time for rest or relaxation. Henry was on a warpath, preparing to assault Zhou Yun’s bar.

Muse forces were already mustering themselves. Drones were sweeping the air, taking pictures of the vicinity, and computers were compiling all the data into scenarios. Right now, Henry and Cpt. Anderson were looking over intelligence reports and planning their next move. Once nightfall came, the security forces would descend on the Flying Dragon, launching an offensive. Looking around, Achilles was more than concerned for his own future.

“You know that Henry is coming and this is your security? I was able to sneak past all of them. If this is your idea of secure, it would have been in my best interest to end your life and leave no evidence.”

Zhou Yun chuckled at the statement. Killing the Dragon would only reveal Achilles’ betrayal to his boss. Only Zhou Yun knew where Julia was located.

“Our fates are conjoined now, Mr. Kincaide. If I die, you will follow me into the afterlife.” Henry wouldn’t stop until he found Julia, and Zhou Yun would inform him of who had helped with the abduction. The Dragon always had a contingency plan in place. Achilles tried to gauge the man’s plan of action.

“I only helped because you promised this would keep Julia safe. I would never betray my friend.”

Zhou Yun couldn’t help but laugh.

“You have already betrayed him, Achilles, whether you realize it or not. You’re here right now to determine how safe your secret is. You claim to be protecting Julia, but you’re really protecting yourself, aren’t you?”

Achilles didn’t answer the question. Everything that Zhou Yun had said was true.

Henry wouldn’t see it any different, either. There was a remarkable similarity between Henry and Zhou Yun. Neither man seemed to have any fear of death. This fact was evident in the lack of guards protecting the building. There was a certain confident aura about Zhou Yun. It felt like overconfidence to Achilles, but there was something chilling in the Dragon’s behaviour that he couldn’t place.

“We can’t stop Henry. I recommend you bring Julia here if you care to continue living. When Henry arrives, and if you turn over his daughter, he may spare you out of necessity.”

Zhou Yun considered the advice, but looked back at Achilles. “I will take that under advisement.”

Achilles wondered how truthful that statement was. Optical readings could sense elevated heart rates, rises in muscle tension, and other biological traces of lying, but a man like the Dragon was always in control of his own body. Trying to read the Dragon’s body language gave him no indications. Achilles had seen many poker faces in his life, and Henry and Zhou Yun possessed the exceptional ability to hide their thoughts.

There was no way to tell whether or not Julia was still alive. Zhou Yun had refused to offer any credible proof of life. Worry crept into the back of Achilles’ mind. Perhaps this had all been just a ploy to lure Henry here in order to murder him. Zhou Yun was not beyond such long-range thinking, according to both reputation and facts. It was hard to face, but Achilles knew there was a possibility that Julia was already dead. If she was dead, both of them would die soon.

The situation didn’t add up in Achilles’ mind. Zhou Yun hadn’t increased security, and the guards he had posted couldn’t stop the attack Henry was planning. Sweeping the surrounding area, Achilles spotted no other Dragon Enterprises security forces. No internal security measures that posed a threat. There wasn’t an ambush prepared, and there wouldn’t be enough time to prepare one. Henry was just waiting for the sun to set before launching his assault. Achilles glared across the table, trying to figure out how the events would proceed.

“Take this last piece of advice from me. Without Julia, tonight will end bloody for everyone involved, and you can’t be certain it will be you who walks out of here, Zhou Yun. Just keep that in mind.” Pushing back from the table, Achilles rose and prepared to leave. Within moments, the black silhouette vanished into thin air.

Zhou Yun returned to his work as if nothing had transpired.

The front door of the Flying Dragon opened, and then slammed shut, indicating Achilles’ departure. Zhuge looked at his brother worriedly. It wasn’t like Zhou Yun to keep information about agents hidden from his sibling. The two men worked in tandem to accomplish their goals.

Zhuge approached his brother. “Why didn’t you tell me about Achilles?”

Placing the data pad down, Zhou Yun looked up at his brother.

“It was necessary. Achilles demanded that only I know. I promised him the secret would stay between us, and I kept my word.”

Zhuge understood the importance of honour.“So what are we going to do?”

Zhou Yun looked surprised by the question.

“Nothing has changed, brother, and, so, nothing needs to be changed. Henry will make his assault, and we shall see how this plays out. You would think that after all these years, all my machinations, and all the successes, that you wouldn’t doubt me anymore.”

The words shamed the younger sibling. Zhuge bowed his head in disgrace. “I do not doubt you, but I am worried for us all.”

Chaos was the Dragon’s friend and ally, and had served him well in his ascension to power. Zhou Yun did not doubt that chaos would work in this situation. It didn’t matter how carefully a tactician measured everything out. It could all turn with one unforeseen event. No one possessed a perfect prediction of the future. Not even the Dragon, or Henry Williams. That was true in politics, war, and business, which, in Zhao Yun’s mind, were the same thing. Henry was a brilliant tactician and responded well to chaos, but adaption took time. Zhao Yun saved time by mimicking water and allowing the chaos to shape him.

Henry was in a foreign land and vulnerable, whether he realized it or not. The moment the man moved to get answers from Zhou Yun, he would make himself vulnerable. Every moment only brought Henry closer to a moment of absolute vulnerability. Zhao Yun knew that soon the lion would submit to the dragon. Soon all would be revealed.

Chapter 28: Executive Orders

Sweeping across the ocean, the shuttle glided towards the aircraft carrier in the distance. Jet engines parted the water in the wake of the shuttle’s passage. Maj. Lee sat alone in the back, going over military intelligence reports. Glancing out the window, Edward could see the distinct shape of the Muse navy vessel, The Alesia, in the distance. The aircraft carrier was the flagship of the Muse armada. Flanked by two battleships, and protected by dozens of ships, it was a remarkable sight to behold. Edward drank in the sight of the naval formation and all the power it was carrying.

Two Muse fighter jets provided an escort for the shuttle. Gliding towards the deck of The Alesia, the shuttle pilot requested landing permission. The fighter escort broke off, having completed their objectives, and proceeded to wait for an opportunity to land. Final clearance came from The Alesia, allowing the shuttle pilot to land. Descending from the sky, the shuttle hovered to rest on the deck of the aircraft carrier. Edward stepped out of the shuttle and saw the entire armada surrounding him.

Henry had committed the best of his forces to NATO’s plans. Several aircraft carriers were at the center of the naval formation. Battleships provided escorts, while cruisers formed a picket line to defend the heart of the armada. Destroyers swept the far edges for submarines and any sign of attack and provided anti-air defenses to the armada.

Lt. Cushley approached the major on deck.

“Welcome aboard, sir. Mr. Williams assigned me to assist you and bring you up to speed on the situation. Our forces are prepared as ordered and have already begun air operations to take back control of the skies.” Lt. Cushley explained the situation and guided his commander towards the command center. Edward could see the crew of The Alesia working to keep everything ready for a battle at a moment’s notice.

“Good work on the preparations, soldier. What is the situation, Lieutenant?”

Lt. Cushley didn’t have any good news to report, and that caused him a moment of hesitation.

“NATO forces are still struggling to keep IRME forces from breaching the defense perimeter of Israel. Constant missile strikes and attacks have damage most of the nation’s infrastructure. Israelis are fighting to restore their anti-missile defense system, but, by all reports, it could take several days. Muse forces are reporting tough opposition from the enemy. The only success we’ve had is in breaking the naval blockade, which fled at the sight of the armada.” Lt. Cushley’s expression revealed the gravity of the situation. Reports showed the grimness of the situation, and it would be a struggle to regain control.

Two guards opened the hatch for their commanding officer to enter. Entering into The Alesia, the sounds of activity echoed up from the bowels of the ship. Crew rushed around, attending to various duties in preparation for any attack. The IRME Navy refused to engage the enemy, but it relied on submarines to harass the NATO and allied ships. So far, none of the attacks had targeted Muse assets. Intelligence reports from inside IRME showed that leadership was hesitant to engage Muse forces. IRME leaders believed that both the U.S. and British Navies were the easier targets. Several air assaults had failed to do any damaged to the NATO armadas.

From the reports, Edward felt there would soon be an offensive. American and British forces were holding the defense perimeter of Israel at the moment. Every day brought a new influx of men and material. Several divisions of armoured forces were already mobilizing in Israel. Over a hundred thousand soldiers were already gathered inside the mobilization area and waiting on orders to attack. More troops were landing every hour. Everything was building towards the inevitable invasion. Battle loomed on the horizon and hung in the air. Everyone could feel it, and it was noticeable in the small changes in everyone’s behaviour. Every soldier had his or her own coping mechanism in order to handle the fear.

Guards outside the command center saluted their officer before opening the door. Stepping into The Alesia command center, Edward could see the situation reported on the holoemitters and computer screens. Muse officers huddled around the strategic map, discussing their next move. The officers noticed the approach of Maj. Lee and Lt. Cushley. One of the highest ranking officers stopped and got everyone’s attention.

“Officer on deck,” the man bellowed before saluting. Everyone stopped what they were doing to greet their commanding officer with the proper respect. All activity in the command center came to a screeching halt. All eyes were on the major, and everyone saluted him.

Edward stepped into the center of the room and addressed his people.

“We have a great task before us, so at ease, people. We have many people depending on us, and a lot of preparation ahead. Let’s get to work.” Looking at the display on the strategic map, it was apparent to Edward what NATO’s next move was. Muse forces were spread throughout the area, providing support for the military. Even the Navy had been relegated to support for NATO’s Navy assets. The plan was obvious to the seasoned veteran of war.

Edward could sense deception hidden within the information. NATO forces were establishing their defense while holding Muse forces back. This information told Maj. Lee that Muse would be brought in for the main offensive. Studying the map, the main bulk of IRME’s forces were pushing in from Damascus and Beirut. Reserve forces were being held at Amman and flanking Israel. Edward knew the first attack would be centered on IRME’s strongest forces, which were gathered at Damascus.Attacking the strongest point in the enemy lines would be an unexpected move, and the element of surprise was exactly what was needed in this situation.

“Lt. Cushley, I want air patrols into Damascus. We need to establish air superiority there first.”

The order caught the entire command center by surprise. Military reports showed that the strongest IRME fighter squadrons were based out of Damascus. The strong anti-air installations meant any mission over Damascus would be difficult, and it would carry high causalities. Lt Cushley looked to his commander with hesitation.

“Any mission would be suicidal, sir.”

Edward disagreed with the assessment. Intelligence showed that IRME’s entire anti-air batteries were tied to a main computer network located just north of Damascus. Edward felt that a surgical strike could be conducted to neutralize the batteries. Taking out the anti-air network would shut down a large sector, allowing for air support for the ground operations. Grim determination soured Maj. Lee’s features.

“Lt. Cushley, any ground operation will fail without air support. We cannot support any ground invasion until we bring down those guns. According to reports, these guns are tied into a main computer network. We’re going to launch a three-pronged assault. We’ll have our fighters launch assaults from the north and south to draw away IRME fighters. The second attack will come from our stealth bombers, which the enemy will have difficulty detecting. The final assault will be a Special Forces team that will breach the compound, bring down the network, and destroy the facility. Lt. Cushley, you will lead the strike force, so gather your men and have them assembled and ready.” Years of warfare had shaped Edward’s mind into a keen instrument of war.

After hearing the facts, everyone in the command center agreed with the assessment. The operation would come at great sacrifice, but if the anti-air guns were brought down, it would give allied forces a chance to establish a foothold and save thousands of soldiers’ lives. Before anyone could move, the communication officer relayed an incoming message to the holoemitters. The map blurred, adjusting to the new image the system was projecting. Standing up, the communications officer announced the incoming message.

“Maj. Lee, you have an incoming message from President Woods. I am putting it on the holoemitters now, sir.”

Edward knew what the President wanted. Before arriving in Beijing, Henry had warned his friend that, in his absence, there might be a request to engage in an offensive operation. The purpose would be to have Muse absorb the initial bulk of losses in any offensive operation. This would avoid political backlash from the public, and weaken Muse in the process. President Woods’ image appeared on the holographic display.

“Maj. Lee, I have an operational update for you. NATO forces are preparing for an offensive and require Muse assistance. I want you to provide all assistance necessary to help ensure success.”

There was no look of shock on the President face to see Major Lee in charge. Edward took note of what that meant. Adam Woods had become aware of Henry’s absence and was choosing this moment to demand Muse’s services. Henry was perhaps prescient, Edward thought to himself before responding.

“Sir, I am still getting brought up to speed. According to information, we are still waiting on the arrival of the rest of the Muse armada that Atlantis is sending. It could take several days before Muse forces are close to operational readiness.” Edward was stalling for time. In the event of any orders to engage in an offensive, Henry had advised caution and had instructed him to bide his time.

President Woods was not pleased to hear the report.

“Well, you best get prepared. NATO is planning an attack soon, and contractual obligations require Muse’s compliance. I expect you to do your duty, Maj. Lee.” President Woods had left the major no opportunity for refusal.

Grasping at straws, Edward knew he needed to bide some time in order to prepare for any offensive.

“Mr. President, Muse contracts state that we do not have to follow any orders that put Muse personnel at unnecessary risk. I am more than prepared to aid in any offensive, but we need at least a day to get prepared. Can you give me that much time, at least, Mr. President?” Edward studied the President’s reaction to see if he sensed his plan to stall. President Woods seemed oblivious to the deception.

“I’ll see what I can do, Major, but don’t expect any miracles. NATO forces have been diligently preparing for this operation. Expect the orders to come at any time, and I expect you to be prepared for them. I imagine it will take at least a day to mobilize all the assets.”

Knowing there was already a plan was the key to getting ahead of the strategy. Edward pressed for more information.

“Mr. President, as per contractual agreements, I require your operational plan before any mission can be mobilized. Please have NATO command forward the information on the planned offensive to me. Once I have the plan, I will begin mobilizing the troops. You’re aware of that provision in the contract, sir?”

President Woods didn’t like Edward’s tone, but their contract was ironclad.

While studying the contract, Henry had taken careful notice of specific clauses designed to harness Muse power. By striking the worse clauses and rewording others, the Muse CEO refused to be a slave to any other power. Politics would never jeopardize Muse employees’ lives. Henry would not see his people co-opted to any other person or organization objectives. Maj. Lee had spent the entire trip reading up on Muse’s contractual requirements to America, Britain, and NATO. He had memorized every single last provision, and that hard work was paying off now. Frustration lined Woods’ face for a moment while he gathered his thoughts.

“I’ll have detailed plans sent to The Alesia within the hour. Get your people in order and ready to go, Maj. Lee. I’ll inform NATO leadership of the contractual requirements you’ve been kind enough to remind me of. Remember there are innocent people’s lives at stake here, Major.”

President Woods’ image vanished and the holographic projection returned to the strategic map.

Henry’s orders had predicted this outcome. Looking at the arrayed NATO force, Edward gathered what the intended targets were. British forces were positioned to march on Amman to prevent that force from flanking the forces assaulting Damascus. Looking at the array of American forces, it was clear they intended to move against Beirut. Naval forces were arrayed to push against IRME’s main armada stationed of the coast of Beirut. The only force unaccounted for was Damascus, which was the main fortress of IRME’s army near the coast.

Without seeing the NATO plan, Edward’s instinct told him that Henry was correct. NATO would order Muse to provide troops for the main assault. The effort would drain Muse forces of their strength and force the private corporation to take the bulk of casualties in the hardest fighting. Intelligence showed an overwhelming force of IRME’s troops gathered around Damascus, but that wasn’t the most alarming news. According to the reports, the forces around Damascus also represented the cybernetic warfare divisions of IRME.

According to battle reports, these divisions had caused NATO forces the most problem.IRME had devoted a great deal of resource to mechanized and cybernetic warfare. From all accounts these troops were merciless and well trained. Drones attacks had been halted by jamming devices designed to attack the operator’s remote signal. Hackers in the division were responsible for bringing down Israel’s missile defense systems. So far in this war, IRME’s force had possessed the greater success, and that was thanks to the commitment to network warfare and cybernetic enhancement. Understanding the necessity of the earlier orders, Lt. Cushley saluted his commander.

“I’ll begin prepping my team now, sir.”

Edward saluted back and watched the young lieutenant heading off to prepare for the operation. Bringing down the anti-air guns was no longer an option. It was a necessity in order to ensure Edward could provide air support for the main assault. Now, all they needed was some kind of miracle to neutralize the enemy’s cybernetic enhancements.

Reading over the intelligence reports on enemy capabilities and technology had given Edward an idea. Muse hackers were some of the best in the world. They had training and experience in something none of the NATO or IRME forces had ever possessed. Neural network hacking would provide the edge. Edward could use the brutality of the massacre outside the Plaza to his advantage now. Since the attack, Muse hackers had been studying the code to discern how the virus had been spread to the protestors.

The virus had not been uploaded directly into the minds of the protestors. Instead, the virus had piggybacked off natural visual and auditory transmission, which allowed the code to seep into the mind. Muse technicians claimed the technique was genius. Virus code was transmitted through normal data to the neural implant, but it had bypassed barrier security because it was incomplete and had posed no threat. The virus would lay in wait until it was triggered. This trigger in and of itself was harmless, as well. Once the information was absorbed, the two pieces combined in the mind and produced a full blown virus.

Edward smiled, seeing the plan coming together in his mind. Accessing the Muse neural network, Maj. Lee sent orders to his team to begin programming the virus necessary for their plan. Engineering teams would provide signal boosters and broadcast equipment. They could embed the virus in command transmissions that the enemy would be trying to hack into. A time-released network security would fight back, but, over time, weaken itself. IRME hackers would be unaware of the nature of the security until they got into the system, and, by that time, it would be too late. Odysseus would be proud of such a Trojan horse attack. Once IRME forces accessed the system, the virus would grant access to their system. Once behind network security, the virus would upload itself and spread through every joined system on the network. IRME’s defense system would turn against itself.

Every soldier, piece of equipment, and defense system, would be vulnerable to the digital assault. The virus would bring down internal defense while attacking the network all at once. Muse hackers would then be able to disable the enemy’s information network with ease. Denied information, IRME forces would be disoriented and succumb to chaos. In one fell swoop, they could isolate and render vulnerable the entire IRME army at Damascus.

Edward knew there were risks involved. There was no way to know IRME’s true capabilities in cybernetic warfare. There was a good chance that IRME’s hackers would be able to destroy the virus, but there were always risks in war. Once the virus was in, it would provide a small window of time to attack. No matter how good IRME’s hackers were, it would still divert their attention from battle. Muse forces would have to resign themselves to making the most of the window of opportunity.

Maj. Lee knew it was his responsibility to ensure the soldiers were prepared to make the most of that window. There was a chance that NATO forces were spying on Muse. Edward knew he had to keep the plan secret. Only a handful of people needed to know. The Muse neural network was secure, at least. Edward resigned himself to preparing for the offensive. Henry was relying on his second in command to get the job done. One way or another, Edward was committed to his duty and planned to make his commander proud. If the virus failed to work, then the battle would have to be won with steel and determination, and each footstep would be paid for with the sacrifice of blood and lives.

Chapter 29: Experimental Warfare

Cold air blew from the vents into the grey pre-op room in the classified research facility. Only lifeless machines and empty beds filled the room. This was where a new breed of soldiers would be born. Henry Williams intended this cybernetic division to revolutionize modern warfare. Cybernetic warfare would forever alter the battlefield, and everything would begin in this secret facility. The sterile environment offered little comfort to the two men shivering in the room.

Robert and Richter were the first two people to undergo the experimental surgical procedure. Neither man knew if it was the cold air or the fear that caused their bodies to shiver. Robert had only had surgery once in his life, and that was for the neural implant. The young man had never broken a bone or needed serious medical care in his entire life. Richter knew he was terrified of the surgical procedure, but Robert hid the emotion behind an emotionless expression. Legal waiver forms had informed them that there was a moderate chance that the surgery could be fatal. Never before had anyone undergone such extensive modification all at once.

Focusing on breathing exercises, Robert tried to still his mind in preparation. Years of athletics had prepared the soldier for this trial. Memories of Julia flickered in the man’s mind. Each memory reminded Robert of what he had lost, and what he was fighting to regain and protect. Determination rushed back into the center of the man’s mind. Richter could see his friend’s body language changing. Confidence and determination strengthened each muscle in Robert’s body. Purpose burned in Robert’s eyes.

The door slid open, revealing the approach of Dr. Young, the military surgeon responsible for the procedures. Several nurses followed behind the man. The nurses attended to the two patients and began checking vitals as part of the final preparations for surgery. For a moment, the only noise in the room was beeping machines and the flutter of the motion caused by the nurses. Activating the holographic display, Dr. Young looked at the two young men.

“Gentlemen, it’s good to see you today. My name is Dr. Young, and I will be your surgeon today. I know that you’re maybe feeling some trepidation, but let me assure you that everything will be fine. The surgical procedure were going to do today is extensive. Allow me to show you where we will begin.” Dr. Young pointed to the holographic display, which shifted until the image of both men’s bodies became visible. The display showed each nerve in the body. Dr. Young pointed out that the surgical procedure would begin by accessing the neural implant in order to fine-tune reaction time and enhance reflexes. Next, a series of microsurgeries would implant a cybernetic overlay across the current nervous system. Information showed that these new wired reflexes would increase speed, reaction time, and reflexes by two hundred percent in clinical trials. Dr. Young pointed to the information, but both men were lost in the blur of the rapid information rolling across the displays.

“The first stage is what we’re calling wired reflexes. Once you awaken from the surgery, you will feel disoriented as your body adjusts. After the surgery, an increase in reaction time will make time slow to a crawl to your perception. Once your mind gains control of the new implants, everything will normalize. We called this the Fly Effect. Once your mind gains control, you will be able to activate the wired reflexes to trigger the speed bursts that will slow down time, comparable to the way a fly perceives it. This will give you ample time to react in combat situations.” Dr. Young switched the image on the screen to now include every bone in his patients’ bodies.

Microsurgery used machines smaller than blood cells to perform the surgeon’s works. These nano-molecular machines reduced the invasiveness of the surgical procedure and increased survival and healing times. Next, the microsurgical devices would begin grafting metal to the skeletal frame. Layering the bones with dense nano carbon steel would increase bone strength and prevent breakage. Tensile bone strength would increase. Per millimeter squared, each bone would then have the strength to resist more than 6400 kilograms of force. Dr. Young could see the patients’ interest growing with the assimilation of the new information.

“Unfortunately, this technology won’t make your bones unbreakable, but I think it’s still impressive. The procedure will increase body weight by a significant amount, but the loss isn’t comparable to the protection. We have taken every step to minimize weight gain. The idea is to keep body weight down to ensure there is no impact on dexterity, agility, or raw speed. You boys won’t be immortal, but damn close, after I am done.” Dr. Young moved to the next image.

Holographic images shifted to layer each individual’s muscles on top of the bones and peripheral nervous system. Surgery would next apply muscle augmentations--genetic modification techniques designed to increase muscle cell strength. Muscle cells would be modified to produce the same process that created nanocarbon tubes. With the increased strength of the cells, the muscles’ power would be increased in proportion. Every muscle’s capacity to generate force would increase exponentially. Dr. Young had designed this particular cybernetic modification, and the military loved it.

“This is my contribution to the work. Modification of all muscles in your bodies will increase your strength and speed and more than compensate for any weight gained through the other procedures. You will have the strength equivalent to cybernetic prosthetics without amputation or the necessary maintenance. My process has the added effect of making your muscles bulletproof to conventional weapons. Explosions will still be a problem, however, but don’t worry, gentleman, we’ve thought of everything.” Dr. Young turned to the final level of surgical implants.

The images of the two patients were now layered with skin overtop of the body. Similar genetic manipulation would be done to the skin cells, modifying the skin to produce a harden nano carbon layer at the subdermal level. Images showed that this process would turn the dermal layer into a reinforced suit of natural armour. Dr. Young looked at the excitement in both volunteers’ eyes and knew he had the right people.

“Once the surgery is over, you will be placed in deep sleep for recovery. During that time, you will undergo extensive training in the digital simulation environment. Information on combat, training, and tactics will be uploaded. During this time, you will both undergo the final genetic modifications designed to increase your intelligence and physical attributes. The surgery is designed to strengthen you from the core and augment the end results. Gentlemen, you go into this surgery as men, but, when you awaken, you will both be gods amongst mortals. You will both live at least twice as long, if not longer.”

Both men were eager to begin, based on everything they had heard.

Dr. Young knew the surgery would be dangerous. Working for Muse for over a decade had given the man a vast plethora of experience on cybernetic surgery. New procedures had increased survival odds substantially, but the risks were still high. The nurses were already administering the first round of genetic modifications designed to reinforce both men’s natural regenerative processes, immune systems, and metabolic rates. During surgery, Dr. Young had found the genetic modification to double survival odds.

“Nurses, please begin the final preparations for surgery. Have the patients sedated. Don’t worry, gentlemen, you’re in good hands.”

The nurses instructed each man to lie back as they attached the intravenous drips. Anaesthesia begin racing through both Robert and Richter’s veins. Their eyes grew heavy. Within moments, both men were unconscious. Dr. Young left the pre-op room and headed to the surgical room to brief the awaiting dignitaries. History was about to be made.

Overlooking the surgery room, many of the important members of the United States Army were gathered to observe the revolutionary procedure. Generals and surgeons were anxious to see this new cybernetic warfare paradigm that Henry Williams had invented. Standing at the window, Victoria studied the room with an acute eye. President Woods entered the observation room to the salutes of the army. The president spotted Victoria by the window and walked up behind and tapped the woman on the shoulder.

“I didn’t expect to see you here, Senator Williams. I’m guessing you’re here as Muse’s observer?”

Victoria turned to greet the President and shake his hand.

“My husband was unable to attend, as you know. I figured Muse needed someone to observe this historic moment. It’s not like you’ve informed Congress of this decision, Mr. President. America would better served by the Senate’s knowledge of this procedure.” Victoria was a candid speaker and never hid her opinions. Adam agreed in part, but knew that congressional gridlock would have halted the necessary program.

“We don’t have time for debates on this issue. You know the casualties coming in from Israel. If your husband’s research reports are accurate, these new soldiers could change the entire tide of the war in months. Would you prefer the war drag on?” Adam studied the senator’s body language. Victoria disapproved of the politics, but agreed with the necessity of the program.

“I would not have war in the first place, Mr. President, but, since we can’t change that fact, I agree that we need to find ways to end it with all due haste. I admit this idea of my husband’s does bear merit, and I’m both excited and terrified to see the outcome.”

Adam could understand the hesitation from the senator. He could tell that Henry hadn’t informed his wife of this program.

The door to the surgical room slid open, and Dr. Young walked out to address the congregation of officials. Nurses rolled both Robert and Richter out into the surgical room.

Victoria spotted Robert and tried to hide her disbelief. Questions filled the woman’s mind. When did Robert join the military? Did Henry know that Robert was a part of this program? What would be the backlash from the Cross family if Robert died in this experimental procedure? Grabbing a hold of her senses, Victoria focused on the moment to hide her feelings.

Dr. Young approached the observation window and bowed.

“Greetings, everyone. I hope you’re all prepared for the future. After today, warfare will never be the same. I have outlined the surgical procedure in the brief you have each been provided. Please excuse all the medical jargon and technical lingo. Let me explain in simple terms what we are creating today. Today, we will write a new chapter of the American military history. These men were great soldiers, but this surgery will turn them into a fighting force stronger than any man has ever dreamed. Today, we witness the culmination of over two thousand years of military training merging with science, and, together, we’re creating the perfect soldier.”

Applause erupted from the dignitaries gathered to witness the event.

Dr. Young turned to the console and approached it. Activating the microsurgical interface set the machines in motion. Scans swept the two subjects, and holographic displayed showed real-time reports on their condition. Nurses injected the microsurgical machines. Holographic displays showed the microsurgical machines racing through the subjects’ bloodstream. Dr. Young initiated the first phase of the program.

Holographic displays showed the progress. Within minutes, the microsurgical machines had attached to every nerve in the patients’ bodies. Holographic displays showed the machines converging around the nervous system. There were no physical changes to either of the patients. Everyone in observation waited to see the first visible change. Dr. Young continued to manoeuvre the microsurgical machines with deft precision. Perspiration beaded on the doctor’s forehead from his intense concentration.

Dr. Young knew the first phase was the most dangerous. One wrong move by the doctor would cause the microsurgical machines to damage the subjects’ sensitive nervous system. Any damage to the nervous system could send the patients into shock; maybe cause a heart attack, or even a stroke. Everything needed to be perfect at this phase. Watching from the observation room, Victoria could feel the tension radiating from the doctor.

Anticipating success, the doctor pushed onwards. Now focusing on the brain stem, Dr. Young focused his talents on the critical process. Holographic images showed the observers the crucial phase of the project. Everyone could feel the tension in the air. Within moments, the first step of the implant process was completed. Dr. Young stepped away from the console and breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Nurses began injections for the next phase. Dr. Young walked towards the observation window, wiping the sweat from his brow with a surgical towel, and addressed the group.

“The first phase is complete. The patients will need some time to allow the microsurgical machines to begin healing the damage. Once our patients’ neural readings stabilize, we will move on to the second phase. The first phase has the highest risks of death, and I anticipate smooth sailing throughout the rest of the procedure.”

Applause erupted from the military staff watching. Victoria noticed even President Woods was clapping with enthusiasm.

Glancing over the surgical procedure briefing, Victoria began to worry about Robert. Cybernetic implants caused vast changes to people’s personalities after implantation. Reading the details, Victoria couldn’t help but wonder how this extensive implantation would alter the boy she knew. A boy her daughter loved. Julia might not even recognize him when she returned home. There hadn’t been any physical changes to Robert yet, but the next rounds of implants would change everything.

President Woods could see some concerns on the senator’s face, but he assumed the anxiety was related to the political ramifications of the surgery. Adam had met Colt Cross on a couple of occasions, but never his sons. There was no way for the President to know about the relationship between Victoria, Julia, and Robert. Adam leaned over the senator’s shoulder.

“Well, it looks like your husband is set to do it again. I can’t believe how lucky that man is. Congratulations on the success, Mrs. Williams. Your family deserves it, and the nation will thank you for your continuing sacrifices.”

Victoria just smiled back, hiding her worries.

Dr. Young saw the patients were ready for the next phase and turned to notify the observers.

“The next phases will occur simultaneously. Microsurgical machines will now attach nano carbon steel to the bones, modify the genetic information of the muscles, and stimulate new muscle growth. The first observable change will be in the muscle structure of the two patients. Once this step is complete, the final phase will begin, and we’ll add the subdermal genetic manipulations and cybernetic reinforcements.” Walking back to the console, Dr. Young took command of the microsurgical machines.

Machines raced to their tasks and began using nano-molecular 3-D replication to graft material onto the bones and modify the muscles. Automated machines descended and injected the raw material the microsurgical machines required into the body. Grey nanomaterial pumped through the tubes and into the patients’ bodies. Within moments, the first changes were visible. Both men’s muscles ballooned under the skin and strained against their skin. Both of the men were in great physical shape from military training, but now new definition spread across their bodies at a rapid pace. Everyone in the observation room was shocked by what they saw. Both patients were now much larger than before. Time seemed to stop for everyone, including the doctor, in this moment.

Hours passed in what seemed like minutes. Victoria couldn’t believe her own eyes. The young man who had always been good looking and fit now rippled with strength. Powerful muscles coiled under his taught skin. There was no doubt this surgery would provide soldiers with power. Just looking at Robert proved the overwhelming success of her husband’s implantation procedure. Genetic modifications would take longer than the cybernetic implants, but, already, the holographics showed both men’s increased brain masses. Synapses bloomed with the force of a garden in spring.

Standing there, Victoria knew that the young man would never be the same. Robert was a smart kid, but the man who would be waking from the surgery would be one of the brightest men on the planet, according to the brief. Victoria was afraid of what Robert was becoming. Victoria wondered if Robert would even care about Julia after this.

Chapter 30: Enter the Dragon

Grey clouds covered the skies, casting the world into absolute darkness. Stars were banished by the gloom of the evening. Only the occasional flash of lightning radiated through the gloom. Rain poured down, and torrents rolling off roofs to the hard concrete below. Flashes of light shot through the dark streets of Beijing, showing the figures cloaked in the shadows. Cpt. Anderson stood with his teams positioned in the alleys near the Flying Dragon. Standing at the back of the group, Henry surveyed the situation.

Achilles' intelligence had proven to be accurate. Outside the Flying Dragon, there were only a handful of guards at the entrances, and a few roving patrols on the higher floors. Using the Muse neural network, Henry instructed his teams to be prepared to move in. Each teams would neutralize the guards simultaneously to ensure that the guards inside wouldn’t know anyone was there. Once the guards were neutralized, the next phase would be launched. The primary assault team would rush the main entrance, providing escort for their commander. Henry planned to use the element of surprise to shock and overwhelm them.

Floating overhead, a British drone zoomed in on the scene. Bobbing in the air, the drone rotated and captured the image of Henry Williams. From a nearby command center, Col. Traynor watched the video. S.A.S. forces were waiting nearby in case the situation turned violent. American forces took up position closer to the Flying Dragon to provide a quicker response. Col. Traynor could see why so many people feared Henry Williams. It was clear that the man possessed a remarkable cunning in military strategy.

King George had ordered his forces not to interfere unless Henry or Muse forces required assistance. The objective was to gather evidence, not to interfere. Col. Traynor worried the American forces were too overzealous. Communications with the American commander showed he expected the necessity of intervention, and perhaps was looking to ensure it. Watching Zhou Yun’s gathering arrive only increased Col. Traynor’s worries.

The crime families were already arriving. Col. Traynor’s surveillance units were recording the group. Arriving first was the leader of the Russian crime family, the infamous Sergei Mikhailov and his second in command, Viktor Averin. Sergei was an imposing man. Scars from years spent in gulags covered the man’s body and even marked his face. The Russian crime syndicate was notorious for its violent capabilities, and the men leading it had embraced that violence. Age hadn’t tamed either man. Both were in their eighties but showed no sign of weariness. Col. Traynor felt it odd that the Russian leader brought no escorts or guards, but the pattern repeated itself with the next arrival.

Stepping out of a limo was the leader of the Yakuza families from Japan. Shinobu Tsukasa was the oldest and longest reigning leader. The man was almost a century old, but he still commanded respect, and that fact was obvious in the treatment Zhou Yun’s guards showed. A strong cane held the man up, along with the help of his second in command, MushashiHitomi. Intelligence showed Mushashi was being groomed to take over because of his cunning and ability to use violence. None of the attempts by police organizations had been successful in proving any indictments. Rumour had it that that was because of Mushashi’s impeccable cunning.

Amongst the Italians crime families, there had been several wars fought between the Cosa Nostra and ‘Ndrangheta. Col. Traynor’s intelligence showed that Zhou Yun himself had ordered cessation to the fighting, lest he intervene and destroy both families. The threat was credible. Zhou Yun had used cunning and violence to unite all of the various Asian crime families under his banner. It was still the most secretive coup d’état in modern history. None of the police organization had a single clue how the man had accomplished such a feat without leaving evidence. The Dragon’s reputation preceded him.

Stepping out of limos, the leaders of both families met and shook hands before heading into the Flying Dragon. Footage showed Antonia Nesci, the charismatic playboy who had assumed leadership of the ‘Ndrangheta, shaking hands with Matteo Messina Denaro. Denaro was a fearsome leader who looked the role, dressed in the finest suit money could buy. Behind his thick glasses, Matteo had a ruthless and cunning mind. The alliance between the two families had created a golden age for crime in Italy. Both men had attempted to court the legendary Invidia CEO, Catherine Assisi. There was some evidence that the infighting was over her.

Col. Traynor knew that the arrival of both families at the same time had likely been designed to test their loyalty. Neither of the men showed any hint of hostility as they greeted each other, but both were notorious for their ability to hide their emotions. Looking at the guests, this was the largest group of criminal association in history. Col. Traynor wondered what a dinner party with these guests must be like. This dinner party was a gathering of sharks. Traynor couldn’t be sure if they were dining together or on one another.

Pulling up next was the leader of the criminal organization, D Company, out of India. Dawood Ibrahim was infamous for his funding of terrorist groups and promoting his own ideal version of the world. Stepping out of the limo, Dawood wore thick glasses popular twenty years ago and his telltale handlebar moustache. Despite being only five-foot-four, Dawood had a commanding presence. Dressed in fine business attire, the leader was closely followed by his second in command, Abu Salem, who had been released from prison only a few years ago.

Pulling up right behind was the leader of the Sinoloa Cartel, Ismael Garcia. With the support of Zhou Yun’s criminal organization, the Sinoloa Cartel had emerged victorious and now controlled all of the Mexican and South American criminal organizations. Mexico had folded into the U.S. in the wake of the terrorist attacks on Canada’s Capital, but American law enforcement had struggled to capture the elusive Sinoloa leader. Rumours had it that Ismael Garcia was the right hand man of Diego Martinez and acted in the capacity of front man for the group. Martinez had put the man in charge of his father’s criminal syndicate while he pursued legitimate business. Ismael wore a mask of calm. Clean-shaven, the man appeared unassuming, and without the dossier on the man’s activities, Col. Traynor wouldn’t have guessed he was a criminal mastermind.

The last to arrive were five limos filled with the leaders of the U.S.’s five crime families. The first limo door opened, allowing the Gambino leader to step out. Domenico Cefalu wore an expensive suit and was escorted by his second in command, Francesco Cali. Holding an umbrella, Francesco blocked the torrent of rain. Next, the leader of the Genovese Family stepped out.

Daniel Leo was acting boss of the family and had a fierce and merciless look in his eyes. The man had been dubbed “the Lion” because of the way he mauled his enemies. Police often discovered the remains of Daniel’s enemies cut into ribbons and spread out like bait. VeneroMangano escorted his elder to the door, acting in the capacity of escort and bodyguard.

Col. Traynor knew the situation was growing more dangerous. Footage showed Henry still waiting with his team to make a move.

Each family waited in their limo until the previous family entered the Flying Dragon. Stepping out next was the leader of the Bananno family. The camera caught a good shot of the man’s face, noting the distinct scar on his nose that had earned him the name “Mikey the Nose.” Michael Mancuso was a terrifying man to behold. Without a seeming care in the world, Michael laughed with his second in command, Thomas DiFiore, also known as Tommy D. The criminal files on both men would have filled a cabinet. Col. Traynor wondered why Zhou Yun would bring such violent people together all at once.

The limo pulled away, allowing the second to last limo to pull alongside the Flying Dragon entrance. Opening the door for the Lucchese Family leader was the second in command, Mathew Madonna. Mathew wore so much expensive jewellery it was hard to tell if he was a gangster or a movie star. Stepping out of the limo was the secretive leader Steven Crea, wearing a wide-brimmed hat reminiscent of a simpler time. The hat prevented cameras from getting a good picture of the man’s face. The man’s profile, however, did provide enough data to confirm a match.

Pulling up to the door was the last limo, carrying the Colombo family leader. Stepping out, Joseph Yacovelli didn’t even bother with an umbrella and marched straight towards the doors. Accompany the boss was the older Andrew Russo, who provided escort. Watching the last gangster enter the building, Col. Traynor recalled history of violence the five families represented. Over the last century, the five families had waged war against each other multiple times until the accession of the Dragon. Zhou Yun’s criminal ring in America had threatened to eclipse these old world gangsters. Now it was the Dragon who ruled over all the criminal syndicates in the world. Col. Traynor knew that criminal underworld politics required rule by force. It was a savage way of determine leadership, not unlike animals in the wild. Zhou Yun’s cunning and capacity for violence had not only enticed the many families to join, but he had destroyed any family that threatened his supremacy.

Col. Traynor watched the video of Henry and his Muse forces preparing to move against the Flying Dragon. Only one thought raced through her mind, and that was how Henry could align himself with such men. Turning back to the team, Col. Traynor knew the operation was about to start and instructed her men to be on alert.

“Well, it looks like every member of the good fellows boy’s club has arrived. Get prepared, everyone. This party is about to start.”

Footage showed Henry’s forces making their last preparations. Zhou Yun’s guards were oblivious to the Muse forces nearby. Henry moved his teams into assault position.

Inside the Flying Dragon, the families assembled at the long table overlooking the club below. Zhuge Sun had been ordered to use no more than four guards to guard the interior of the club. Two guards stood guard at the base of the stairway to the VIP area where the meeting was underway. Standing behind the Dragon, the other two guards acted as personal bodyguards. Covering the long table was a variety of expensive food from every region of the world to keep the guests well fed and to show the Dragon’s status and prestige.

Sitting at a small table above the long table was Zhou Yun. The message was that while the Dragon dined with the families, he was still both alone and above them. It was a powerful subconscious message not lost on the criminal leaders. Off to Zhou Yun’s right-hand side stood his brother Zhuge. The various languages of the group flew chaotically through the air as the men raised arguments over what the future of the organization should look like. None of the leaders wasted any time airing grievances. Standing up, Zhou Yun silenced them without a word. Zhou Yun let everyone linger in silence for a moment to demonstrate his command.

“Gathered at this table today are the CEOs of crime who can give any corporation a run for its money. Some of the families gathered here today have revenue streams in the hundreds of billions of dollars. I have heard of some dissent, and it saddens me that some of you have forgotten that our industry only survives through the protection of its people. I know many of you disagree with the ban on crimes against Muse. Let us now discuss this matter as men of reason and business and not act like the savage beasts that our industry requires of us.”

Many of the family leaders refused to speak. Most of the group didn’t want to upset the Dragon and run the risk of provoking his legendary rage. The last person who had disagreed at a meeting had his tongue removed in front of the assembly. Within a few weeks of the meeting, the entire family disappeared. No one was quite sure what had happened to the Juarez cartel, but no one wanted to find out firsthand. Only the Russian and Indian leaders seemed to disagree with the Dragon’s directive to leave Muse alone. Everyone looked to the aged Russian who stood up to speak. Perhaps it was old age or vengeance that drove the man to speak out against the Dragon, but Sergei Mikhailov’s scars suggested he could tolerate pain.

“We have all entered a golden age, thanks to the Dragon’s guidance, but I can no longer abide by the covenant which states we must resist attacking Muse. In the wake of the destruction of Romanov Industries magnetic rail system and the tragedy that has befallen the Russian people, I must act. We have all been told to protect the people and earn their love for our own protection. The Russian people demand the blood of Henry Williams and Muse Industries. My dear friend, Ivan Romanov, deserves no less. I must ask that the Dragon give sanction to us all to wage war against Muse Industries and its CEO.”

Sitting back down, Sergei noticed that the table remained silent. Most of the families were too scared to speak in open defiance of Zhou Yun’s directives. Only one member of the table even agreed with what had been said. Dawood Ibrahim supported the notion. The war between IRME and NATO would put D Company in direct conflict with Muse and its CEO. Everyone looked to Zhou Yun to see his reaction, but the man wore a mask that yielded no answer.

Henry knew his teams were ready and in position. The Muse neural network gave the CEO all the information he needed. Visual information from each team member gave Henry a complete picture of the situation. Cpt. Anderson’s main assault team huddled around their commander. Lt. Malarkey and Lt. Compton’s teams planned to neutralize the patrolling guards. Waiting in the sewers beneath the city streets, Lt. Lutz teams would knock out the building’s power and secure the emergency retreat route. Standing there, Henry assessed the situation with a grim look, and, like the fury of a storm, his decision came suddenly.

“All teams go.” Henry’s order unleashed the forces at his command.

Cpt. Anderson’s team charged first. Racing through the downpour, footfalls splashed through puddles. Lighting flashed through the air, illuminating the dozen men rushing the main entrance. Two sniper shot from the nearby alley sank powerful tranquilizer darts into both guards’ jugulars. Zhou Yun’s door guards never knew what hit them before losing consciousness. Both men slumped to the ground, allowing Cpt. Anderson and his team to secure the door.

Lt. Malarkey and Lt. Compton’s teams opened fire with their rifles, but silencers reduced the noise of the shots. Thunder roared across the skies, and the terrible force shook the very ground. Guards dropped one after another. Within a minute, all the guards outside the Flying Dragon were neutralized. Henry walked out of the alley and towards the main doors at a slow pace. Water dripped from the man’s short hair and rolled down his face, but his eyes didn’t blink. His cybernetic eyes were fixed with murderous intent on the door to the Flying Dragon.

Cpt. Anderson set up the breech charges on the door and ordered his team to back away. Taking cover along the sides of the building, the team watched their commander march towards the door. Henry’s eyes glared with determination, and his face expressed seriousness. Not a single muscle twitched. Nothing disturbed Henry’s focus. Approaching the door, Henry used his neural implant to trigger the explosion with a thought. At the same time, Lt. Lutz disabled the power to the building, causing the lights to blink out. Only Henry’s glaring cybernetic eyes shone through the darkness.

The force of the blast rippled through the Flying Dragon. All the criminal leaders stood up, turning their attention to the noise. Splinters flew throughout the Flying Dragon as the door blew inwards. Smoke billowed into the room, and then the lights went out. Both guards raced towards the smoke to see what had happened with their guns pointed. Stepping through the smoke, Henry drew his pistol and gunned the two men down without flinching. Blood and grey matter splattered across the Flying Dragon. All the families looked on with shock and dismay, turning to Zhou Yun, only to see his calm expression.

For a moment, the criminal leaders thought the Dragon had set them up. Muse dealings with Dragon Enterprises had been headline news. After the news broke, Zhou Yun had ordered the criminal families to take no actions against Muse in any way, and any violation of the command would result in death. Zhou Yun was the only one who remained seated at the table.

Henry marched up the stairs, breaking through the clouds of smoke to see Zhou Yun at the head of the table.

Cpt. Anderson and his team followed behind, surrounding the table. All the gangsters dropped their weapons, seeing they were outgunned. Muse Security forces began searching everyone at the table for weapons. Disarming the families managed to cover the table with pistols, knives, and even brass knuckles. The most hardened criminals and violent men in the world now stared down the table, but not at the Dragon. All eyes were fixed on the man standing at the opposite end of the table. Water dripped from Henry’s hair, but his eyes stayed fixed on Zhou Yun.

“There is a debt between you and me, and tonight it will be paid.” Henry pulled up a seat and sat down at the table.

No one knew what to think. The whole world seemed to have come to a grinding halt. The only two people who seemed unconcerned about what was about to transpire was the Dragon and Henry.

Staring across the table, Zhou Yun took a drink and smiled. “I’ve been expecting you, Henry.”

Chapter 31: Precision Strike

Night had fallen, and darkness provided cover for the Muse convoys rolling towards their objective--Damascus. The roar of gunfire in the distance alerted the forces that the naval battle had begun between IRME and NATO forces. IRME hoped to boost their impoverished naval forces with a Russian alliance, but, since the attack on Moscow, the alliance had severed. Russia had retreated to peace negotiations, leaving IRME’s navy outnumbered and outgunned. Naval bombardment of Beirut filled the sky with missiles. Explosions erupted in the sky at random when IRME’s defense systems were able to destroy the missiles.

Video footage came through the Muse neural network into Maj. Lee’s mind, allowing him to see the progress of the Muse fighters. Hundreds of fighters were launching from the three Muse aircraft carries and were already designating targets. Operation Gaugamela was underway. Overhead, IRME fighters roared through the skies towards the enemy. The first wave of Muse fighters were engaging their enemies and lighting the sky up with gunfire and explosions. It was like watching the Fourth of July. Brilliant colours flickered across the dark skies. Explosions rippled like a storm in the clouds above.

Hundreds of ten-foot-tall mechs provided escort. Behemoth class mechs, forged from dense nano carbon steel, were all piloted by a single man. Each pilot mind fused with the steel frames. Each mech carried anti-aircraft missile systems on their back and were equipped with magnetic rail rifles dubbed “gauss cannons.” These gauss cannons fired 18-inch shells in rapid succession. Henry had dubbed these new inventions “the modern cavalry,” and had created his armoured divisions on the backbone of this new force. Each mech could move up to speeds of 180 miles per hour, and their shaped armour was reminiscent of German panzers and tiger tanks. Shells would glance off the shaped armour, and high mobility made each mech much harder to hit than tanks. The increased mobility meant the mechs could use cover with greater efficiency.

The bulk of Maj. Lee’s forces were still human soldiers. One advantage of that was that each of them possessed extensive cybernetic modification. The Muse force was much smaller than any of the NATO forces deployed in this engagement. Three hundred mechs and ten thousand soldiers marched towards Damascus in unison. Each footstep fell in perfect unison, filling the air with thunderous marching. Looking at Damascus, Maj. Lee surveyed the situation. He saw through his optical imaging that IRME forces occupied positions just on the edge of the city.

Maj. Lee placed artillery behind him and gave the order to open fire. Shells traced through the air, striking into and around the enemy fortifications. Buildings exploded into dust as shells fell on the city. IRME forces opened fire on the advancing Muse forces. Missiles streaked towards the advancing army, only to be shot down by the mechs’ antimissile defense systems. Each stood side by side, marching in a phalanx of steel that deflected bullets. Returning fire, the mechs’ gauss cannons tore through the front line ranks.

Shot after shot rained down from the advancing legion of mechs, but IRME’s defenders held their ground with resolute ferocity. Explosions rippled across the frontlines. Bodies were tossed into the air from the explosions. IRME had a counter-attack prepared and launched their entire force of drones. Taking to the sky, these remote-controlled machines flew towards their targets. The sky swarmed with the metallic drones huddled together like a swarm of bees defending their hive from attack.

Racing through the group was Maj. Lee’s old friend and second in command, Cpt. Gerald Essex. Breaking through the formation, Cpt. Essex approached his commander with a report. Gerald had been tasked with the signal boosters necessary to transmit the virus. Seeing the swarm of drones closing in told Gerald that his commander would need the system online. The captain presented the triggering device.

“Sir, just as you ordered, I’ve got the boosting system online. We’re in range of Damascus now. I kept the system separate from Muse’s neural network as you ordered, sir.”

Grasping the small device Edward, noted how dangerous such a simple thing could be before giving orders. “Captain, I want you to take your company and lead the primary assault. I’ve assigned ten mechs to assist your attack.”

Gerard saluted his commander and turned to the task at hand. Cpt. Essex took command of the two hundred men and ten mechs. Maj. Lee sent the objective to his captain through the neural network. Within moments, Cpt. Essex and his team began moving away from the main assault group and towards the designated target.

Maj. Lee’s intelligence showed that the Damascus main defense mainframes were location at the heart of the city. Cpt. Essex would lead his men there and neutralize the mainframe computer buried deep below ground and impervious to bombardment. Heavy ground fire from the defenders would make it a hard fight, but Maj. Lee’s plans would deal with that. Edward watched the captain’s team moving towards the city, and, using the neural network, directed the reserve mechs to break off and open fire to suppress the enemy.

Drones were almost in firing range when Maj. Lee activated the device. Muse hackers launched the first assault on IRME’s network, which provoked retaliation. IRME hackers hit the firewall of network defenses protocols and fell for the trap. Ripping into the fake system, the hackers tried to access the mechs marching on the city. Unknown to the IRME troops, they had opened Pandora’s Box. Maj. Lee’s plan worked better than anyone could have estimated. Within moments, the computer virus spread through the entire IRME network.

The virus affected every incoming drone. Now all Edward needed to do was to send the signal that would trigger the virus. The flares that the mechs launched into the sky began to form a symbol. Within moments, the Muse symbol was lit up in the sky. The sword adorned with angel wings acted as the trigger to activate the virus. Maj. Lee watched his troops marching towards the city with the drones closing in. The virus brought down the network defense systems. Within a few seconds, Muse hackers took control of the drones. Instead of opening fire, the drones turned back on their previous allies.

Damascus’s entire automated defense system began opening fire on IRME’s troops. Chaos descended through the ranks. Muse artillery and mech forces continued to pound into the city and its defenders. Drones turned against the hive and opened fire with their payload of missiles. Explosions tore through IRME’s lines, but the troops refused to surrender. Instead, IRME forces opened fire on their own drones. Now, IRME forces were divided, and it was the perfect opportunity to strike. Fortune favoured the bold.

Maj. Lee divided his forces when they entered the field of fire. Rounds exploded in front of the advancing Muse forces. Each step brought the force closer to the artillery’s reach. Now it was time to neutralize IRME’s artillery on the far edge of the town. Muse fighters possessed both technological superiority and much greater skills than IRME’s fighters. Muse’s neural network allowed a fighter group to share thoughts and memories, and it granted each pilot the sum of the skills of their greatest ace. Each mind worked together, fusing the fighters together and allowing for unparalleled manoeuvrability and coordination.

The bulk of Muse fighters were engaged in dogfights all over the area, keeping IRME’s fighters from reaching either Beirut or Damascus. Air-to-ground anti-radiation missiles had used the IRME tracking systems to target the installations. In ten minutes, over ninety percent of the surface-to-air missile sites had been destroyed. All the others stopped firing and shut off their radars to avoid being located. Three squadrons of Muse fighters formed a perimeter defense for the bombers flying high above the clouds.

Hundreds of bomber pilot’s minds were linked, and each mind had already begun designating targets in the city. Thousands of pounds of munitions rained down from the sky like raindrops. Explosions rippled all across the city. Anti-air guns bellowed in the distance, trying to strike the enemy, but the bombers were too high to be hit by the flak. Fires erupted all over the city in the wake of the explosions tearing through the buildings. Thousands of planes moved through the sky with the same precision as a surgeon’s knife.

Artillery rounds stopped falling. Guns and missile launches were silenced forever by the Muse bombers’ guided missiles. Maj. Lee knew this was the moment, and sent the order through the network to charge. The mechs leading the charge stopped to form a single line. Each mech stood side by side, continuing to fire while the line formed. Once done, the mechs charged towards Damascus, opening fire with their anti-armour missiles. Hell had come to Damascus, and sulphur filled the air. IRME’s tanks continued to fire at the mechs, but only managed to bring a few down. Most rounds were deflected by the angled plating. Even those that did disable a mech did little damage to the pilot or machine. Lucky shots disabled servos and motors, preventing the mechs from moving, but they continued to fire.

Maj. Lee turned to his soldiers. Explosions detonated in the distance behind the Major. Looking at the soldiers, Edward could see the fear in their eyes. Only the unit leader, Captain Valen Powers, seemed immune. Powers had served in the Terror Wars alongside Maj. Lee and Henry Williams. The man was no stranger to combat. Maj. Lee stood before his troops and addressed them.

“We are here today not to conquer but liberate. We are here to protect the innocent lives of the Israelis from the crushing threat of religious tyranny that the Islamic Republic represents. Look now, soldiers, at the city of Damascus. It is a terrible sight to behold. We are here because of the actions of the leaders of Islamic Republic. We are here to stop those that see war as a source of infinite expansion and power. Know this: I would rather fight beside you than beside armies of millions. Look down at Damascus and see what is waiting for you all. Your names and bravery shall live on forever, and your foes shall fall away before you like air.”

Cheers erupted from the soldiers. Maj. Lee led the charge first. Cpt. Powers and his division provided primary escort. Edward had placed division control amongst his trusted Muse friends. Cpt. Sobel was tasked with providing support from behind with a group of mechs to protect the hackers decimating IRME’s networks. Cpt. Ronald Speirs was tasked with leading a third of the soldiers to assault the left flank of the city’s defenders. Cpt. Howard Welsh would take another third of the troops to assault the right flank. Maj. Lee led the bulk of the force on the main assault with the assistance of his old friend Cpt. Powers.

Machine gun fire erupted from the buildings, sending bullets streaking through the air in a red haze. Gunfire racked across the ground, kicking up dust and dirt. Thousands of troops poured towards the city with reckless abandonment, Maj. Lee leading from the front. Mortar rounds exploded, sending bodies flying through the air. Blood coated the ground in the wake of the fallen soldiers. Mech troops were approaching the front lines of the defense forces, causing the defenders to fall back into the city.

Troops racing down opened fire on the defenders, the enemy was forced to fall back from their fortified positions. Mortar rounds streaked across the skies, erupting when they struck the ground. Every soldier knew speed was the key to survival. Soldiers picked up the wounded and carried them on their back through this no man’s land. There was no time to treat the wounded in the killing zone. Maj. Lee’s indomitable willpower echoed across the Muse neural network into each soldier’s mind.

“Keep pressing forward!”

Muse forces were committed to the assault, and any hesitation would be met with a swift death at enemy hands. IRME snipers fired from the buildings, determined to stop the invaders. Maj. Lee and Cpt. Powers arrived at the fortified positions their enemies held with the bulk of their force. Taking a minute, Edward assessed the situation. Combat losses were far fewer than he had anticipated.

Most of the Muse soldiers had arrived at the entrance to the city. Some of the men were wounded and needed treatment. One advantage of the Muse neural network was real time casualty reporting. Edward knew he had lost some of his soldiers, but the number was still well below acceptable losses. Soldiers gathered at the edge of the city, awaiting orders. Maj. Lee knew it was time to press the assault into the city.

“Cpt. Powers, I want you to assemble your team and begin the assault. I want you to push towards the IRME command center and assist Cpt. Essex’s team, which has come under heavy fire from snipers and anti-armour troops.”

Cpt. Powers wasted no time assembling his team and leading them towards the beleaguered team. Maj. Lee turned next to his other two Captains.

“Okay, guys, we need to take care of those snipers. Cpt. Speirs, I want you to take a detachment of mechs and start taking out any points where snipers could be hiding. Level those buildings, and make sure our troops don’t have to worry about anything higher than eye level.” Cpt. Speirs didn’t even bother responding. He just turned to the task at hand, marching off with a small group of troops and mechs. Civilian causalities were still a concern.

“We need to begin evacuating the civilians in this city. Cpt. Welsh, I want you to begin clearing out all these buildings. My men and I will hold this position and establish a forward operations base and medical aid station.”

Taking command of the troops, Cpt. Welsh ordered small squads to begin going through the buildings one by one. Edward turned attention to his situation and gave his men orders to begin bringing in supplies and equipment. Once they had cleared the buildings, they could establish the forward operations base and medical aid center. Muse armed forces marched with the unity of a hive mind.

Muse fighters raced overheard, continuing precision airstrikes on IRME armour and fortified positions. Flames flickered all across Damascus, and the orange glow reflected off the clouds in the sky. Smoke billowed into the night. The hardest fighting had been completed. Maj. Lee sat down behind some cover and watched his troops carrying supplies in from the rear position. IRME’s drones continued to attack their original owners, adding to the chaos.

Screams echoed across the city, and the naval engagement echoed in the far distance. Troops littered the ground, but the bulk of the dead were wearing the IRME black and grey uniform with the Islamic symbol. Maj. Lee knew that the battle would be won, but neither side would win or lose. The war would rage on. Many of the citizens of Damascus supported the Islamic Republic and the war, but some of the population opposed it. The war would claim the lives of the innocent and the guilty with equal ferocity. The war against the Islamic Republic had just begun.

Chapter 32: Tao of Deception

Lightning flashed across the windows of the Flying Dragon. Each flash illuminated the cold, emotionless expression on Henry Williams’ face. Sitting at the table were the leaders of the vilest criminal syndicates in the world. Walking over to a nearby table, Henry pulled the chair down and took a seat at the table opposite Zhou Yun. Guns and weapons littered the tabletop from Cpt. Anderson’s search, and his troops kept their guns trained on the underworld leaders. Henry was still aiming his fifty-calibre pistol at Zhou Yun’s head.

“So, these are what you call your business associates. This collection of scum and villainy that sits at this table represents your trusted people.” Henry looked around the table at the group. Everyone was on the most wanted lists for their numerous crimes, and some of them were even considered terrorists. Picking up a piece of bread, Henry popped it in his mouth and chewed for a moment. Zhou Yun remained calm looking back across the table at the Muse CEO.

“These men are not just my men, Henry. According to our agreement, I promised that criminal organizations would stop preying on Muse. I have lived up to my word, have I not? These men are now in your employ, as well.”

Sergei and Dawood didn’t like what they were hearing, but both men tried to contain their emotions. Any outburst could cause both men’s deaths at the hands of their nemesis. Henry could sense the animosity from the two men. None of the others seemed to care one way or another.

Zhou Yun managed to keep the gang of murderers and thieves in line. Keeping a close eye on everyone at the table, Henry sized the situation up. Each of the criminal family leaders was a danger on their own, but, together, the group represented the sum of all crime. “The CEOs of Crime” was the appropriate title Zhou Yun had given the men. Cpt. Anderson’s team stood prepared to shoot at any sign of hostility. Staring across the table, Henry was determined to get the answers he needed at any cost.

“I should warn you that any attempt to resist will make my men kill you without hesitation. That includes you, Dragon, but, first, we shall settle the debt between us. Where is my daughter?” Henry had asked the question with a calm demeanour, but the question shocked the assembly.

All the criminal leaders looked to Zhou Yun with a mix of admiration and fear. Zhou Yun had abducted Julia Williams while ordering his people to avoid entanglements with Muse. Sergei and Dawood stared at their leader with fury at his hypocrisy. Zhou Yun took a moment to consider his answer.

“Henry, this is not the answer you’re looking for, but I honestly don’t know.”

Henry’s response was to fire a shot that grazed the Dragon’s head. Blood trickled down from Zhou Yun’s temple and ran down his cheek, but did little to change the man’s demeanour. Henry stared at the man, waiting to hear the truth. Zhou Yun picked up his napkin and calmly wiped away the blood and sat relaxed in the chair.

“You missed, Henry, and if you intend to kill me, you should get it over with. We both know that if you do that, you may never find Julia. I may not know where your daughter is, exactly, but that doesn’t mean I can’t get you to her.”

Henry’s finger itched to pull the trigger again. Thoughts churned in the father’s mind as he tried to determine the game the Dragon was playing. It could just be a trick to save the man’s life, but there was something behind the steel-cold gaze. Lowering the pistol for the moment, Henry prepared to listen to the man.

“I’m going to give you one minute to explain. After that, if I don’t like your answer, I’ll put a bullet in your head.”

Zhou Yun almost smiled at the threat, but he didn’t want to provoke Henry’s wrath.

“I told you before Christmas that your daughter would be kidnapped. I offered you the opportunity to assist me in assisting you. Ivan’s attack on the Plaza is just one example of your enemies’ attempts, and a poor one, at that. Right now, your enemies hide in the shadows, waiting for their opportunity. I hired a team, and had you helped me, you would have had constant reports to show you your daughter’s wellbeing. You’re a father, and I understand why you were unable to make the choice to use your own daughter to smoke out your enemies. I was unable to allow someone else to capture Julia and use her against you and our interests, so I acted, knowing all along you’d end up here.”

Henry couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You’re trying to tell me that you kidnapped my daughter for my own safety?”

Zhou Yun stared with unflinching resolve down the barrel of the pistol aimed at him.

“Not just for your safety, but for Julia’s. Look at what happened at the Skymall. My agents informed me that your daughter was already suffering the early symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder. Something your technology has yet to make obsolete. You can delete memories, but not the instinct of fear. The next assault might have very well killed your daughter, had I not intervened.”

Zhou Yun’s confidence in his statement struck Henry hard.

Julia’s attack at the Skymall had threatened her sanity. All her parents could do was watch their daughter struggling, knowing they were helpless. Henry had refused to manipulate his daughter’s memories, knowing she would be furious if he did so. No one had the right to manipulate anyone else’s memories. Julia had to face what had happened, and only she could do that. No one could help.

“You’re playing a dangerous game, Dragon.”

Zhou Yun nodded in agreement.

“Life is danger and opportunity, and to get one, you need the other. I hired a team to ensure this attack would not use brute force. My team used neural hacking to prevent any harm from being done. Julia has been escorted to a safe house somewhere in the Islamic Republic. The leader of the group used a local freedom fighter by the name of Muhammad Saladin to set up the base.” Zhou Yun turned to Cpt. Anderson and looked at him while reaching into his pocket.

Henry saw the Dragon pull a data chip and flick it at him. Catching the chip with one hand, he looked at it. It was too dangerous to access the chip with a neural implant because of the possibility of a virus. Placing the chip in one pocket, Henry returned his focus to the Dragon.

Zhou Yun stared down the table, trying to read his opponent. Henry was not a man to display emotion. Zhou Yun didn’t know how the situation was going to end, so he continued to explain.

“When you get back and run that chip, you’ll find dossiers on the team and Muhammad Saladin. I’ve included contact information. Saladin has already been paid to tell you where your daughter is. On the data chip is the last transmission footage from this morning. Video shows your daughter is alive and well, and that is your proof of life.”

Henry couldn’t read his opponent, either, and, in that moment, the air hung with tension that everyone could feel.

The chip was the only proof that what the Dragon was saying was true, and he couldn’t examine that yet. Henry worried this was all part of a ruse, but, so far, Zhou Yun had never broken his word. Theft and criminal activities had stopped against Muse.

Both men just stared at each other across the table. Cpt. Anderson accessed his commander’s neural implant in order to communicate.

“We can’t trust him, sir. This is just another deception. Every time you’ve trusted Zhou Yun, bad things have happened.”

Henry couldn’t decide what to do. One finger tapped the trigger of the pistol, betraying his thoughts. Listening into the conversation, one of the soldiers volunteered to test the data chip.

“Sir, I can test the data chip for you. I’ll shut down the neural network and upload the information. If the data chip is a trap, you’ll know.”

Both men turned to look at the young man who had volunteered. Pvt. Nathaniel Cirrello had only worked for Muse for a couple of years, but his natural abilities had allowed him to rise quickly. Henry admired what the young man was offering to do for him, and he wasn’t one to forget such sacrifices.

“I appreciate the offer, Private, but if there is a virus, it could kill you, and there would be nothing any of us can do. I can’t ask you to make that sacrifice.” Henry valued the lives of his people, and that bred fierce loyalty in all those who served Muse. Each soldier knew their commander would march into hell for them, and each member was willing to return that sentiment. Cpt. Anderson’s expression showed that he wasn’t in favour of the plan, either. Pvt. Cirrello spoke up again to state his decision.

“It’s my choice, sir. I’ve had conversations with your daughter on many occasions. She is a kind and gentle soul, and I would sacrifice myself to keep her safe. I am not doing this for you or Muse. I am doing it for Julia, sir.” Henry could see the determination in the man’s eyes, and he felt the determination in his thoughts as they came through the neural implant. No one in the room was aware of the conversation. Henry agreed to allow the private the opportunity.

Nathaniel approached his commander and took the data chip from him. Deactivating the neural implant, the private hooked up the data chip to a neural patch cable. Henry stared down the table to make sure no one was thinking to take advantage of the situation, should the data chip turn out to be a trap. Nathaniel looked at Cpt. Anderson one last time before plugging the neural cable into his neural implant. Cpt. Anderson aimed his gun at Zhou Yun’s head. If the data chip was a trap, the Dragon would die first.

Information flowed from the data chip, filling Nathaniel’s mind. Video footage of Julia asleep in a tank showed that she was okay. Information on what the Wolf Pack had been doing to train the young woman was also embedded on the data chip. To Nathaniel, the data upload felt like it had taken hours, but, to everyone else, the private’s digital time had only been a few tense minutes. Pvt. Cirrello re-established his link to the Muse neural network.

“I’ve confirmed everything that Zhou Yun has said is true. The data chip contains dossiers, and all the information relevant to Julia, except for her exact location. I can’t prove that the video is accurate, but my initial scans didn’t show any alterations or editing.”

Max was glad the private was okay, but he still wasn’t sure how he felt about Zhou Yun. Uncertainty hung over the Dragon’s motivations, and there was still the matter at hand to deal with.

Henry glared down the table, sizing up each of the gangsters. Most of the criminals seemed to be hiding the terror caused by Henry’s presence. Only three people didn’t seem to be struggling. Zhou Yun remained calm despite the blood still dripping from his wound. Sergei and Dawood weren’t terrified, either, and Henry could see the anger dripping from them at his presence. Zhou Yun was content that he had proven his loyalty for the moment.

“A man is only as good as his word. I believe my word still holds true, does it not?”

Henry hated to admit it, but Zhou Yun had stayed true so far to his promises. Julia’s abduction was not something that could go unpunished. Henry stared at the Dragon, deliberating on what the punishment should be. Letting the criminals go went against every fibre of Henry’s being, but bringingaction against the group would only have severe consequences.

“Well, it would appear that, for the moment, you speak the truth, but I am sure your friends would agree that such an action cannot go without punishment. I should execute you all for your crimes against humanity.” Henry’s rage threatened to tear him apart, but he still needed Zhou Yun. Killing the Dragon would only bring China into the war.

Zhou Yun knew Henry couldn’t do anything to him. Perhaps another offering of blood would serve to bond the two men further.

“You know you can’t kill me without serious ramifications threatening all your hard work. Let me propose a solution to the problem.”

Henry looked across the table with a gleam of curiosity.

“Taking my daughter was an attack against me and my blood. What do you propose to settle this blood debt between us?”

Living in the world of crime had taught the Dragon to respect the debts that business could incur, and blood debts were almost a sacred institution in the underworld. Zhou Yun looked at Henry and knew he would accept his offer.

“At this table are two families that, before your entrance, were demanding retribution, despite my orders. I had intended to kill them to show what happens to those who question my will, but I leave you the honours.”

Before Zhou Yun could identify the men in question, they made their move. Dawood moved to grab his gun, but before he could turn to fire at Henry, Cpt. Anderson’s men opened fire. Round after round struck the small Indian man, sending him reeling back over the chair and crashing to the floor. Dawood choked on his own blood and died on the floor within a few seconds.

“You dare betray me? You think I fear death? My family would see the both of you dead!” Sergei was not so stupid and didn’t make any move towards his gun. Old age and experience told the Russian gangster that this was the end. The last words the man had were not a threat in his mind, but the truth.

Zhou Yun burst out laughing.

“You mean the family that right now is being eradicated by my people? I knew of your discontent, and your defiant refusal to accept my demands. Hold one moment, if you will, Henry, before you claim this man’s life I have something I would like to show him.” Zhou Yun stood up and walked over to the aged Russian to stare into his eyes. Cpt. Anderson watched the situation, keeping his gun ready. Zhou Yun pulled a data chip and dropped it in Sergei’s lap.

“Those who live by the sword are fated to die by the sword.”

Sergei looked puzzled by the statement and picked up the data chip. Too old to have a neural implant, the Russian gangster reached into a pocket with trepidation. Cpt. Anderson and his guards watched the man for any sign of treachery. Sergei pulled out a holographic emitter and placed it on the table and plugged the data chip into the machine.

Light emitted from the device, playing the video. Sergei’s eyes stared fixated at the horror unfolding before him. The video showed an abandoned warehouse with over a hundred people lined up against a wall, bound and gagged. In the line-up were hardened gangsters, wives, and children. Zhou Yun’s men executed one after another. Sergei had seen horrors in his life, and had committed many of them. Nothing could prepare the old gangster for what was now transpiring.

The Dragon’s people executed every single person. Within a few minutes, everyone attached to the family was dead. Rivers of blood ran across the cement floor and into a drain. Everyone tied to Sergei’s family was dead, and the realization shattered the gangster’s hardened facade. Tears streamed down the man’s face, racing down riverbeds of scars.

Henry watched even the toughest gangster turn away from the video and look to Zhou Yun. Unlike the other gangsters, the Dragon stared at the video footage, refusing to look away. There was a difference in the man’s eyes. Not a sick, twisted enjoyment at vengeance being meted out, or even entertainment at watching the vicious crimes. Deep behind Zhou Yun’s stoic mask, Henry saw deep sadness. It was the man’s duty to do this. The Dragon accepted the consequences of his crimes, but that didn’t mean the man didn’t feel regret that it had come to this.

No family tolerated betrayal of the group’s founding principles, and death was the only answer for betrayal. Everyone at the table understood that could be them. All the crime families were now accountable to Zhou Yun’s worldwide organization, and its principles had ushered in a new criminal golden age. Henry looked at the shattered, aged Russian weeping and waiting for the mercy of death.

“Do you own dirty work, Dragon. This settles nothing. I will let you live for now, but one day I will demand our debt be paid. On that day, pray to whatever gods you believe in that they show you mercy, because I won’t.” Henry turned and walked down the steps, ordering his team to withdraw. Standing outside, Henry looked at the data chip and heard two gunshots signalling the deaths of Sergei and Viktor.

The small data chip seemed to be a beacon of hope. Soon, the Williams family would be whole, and that hope kept driving Henry. Inside was information on how to contact the individual who had taken Julia’s abductors to his safe house. Henry would upload the data and make plans to rendezvous with the revolutionary, Muhammad Saladin. Nothing matter now but getting Julia back. Henry would rescue his daughter, even if it meant he had to conquer the entire Islamic Republic.

Still, in the pit of Henry’s stomach was the feeling that this whole situation had been one large deception on Zhou Yun’s part. Henry lamented the fact that he left the man alive, but Zhou Yun was still useful, for the time being. The only thing that mattered was Julia. Her safety and wellbeing took precedent over vengeance. Henry swore a private oath to himself. If anything happened to Julia, Zhou Yun would pay in a way that would terrify even him. Henry would give the man a fearful lesson in bloody slaughter.

Chapter 33: Lockdown

Water parted in the wake of the Muse shuttle as it raced across the surface of the ocean. In the distance, Victoria could see the Atlantis facility glittering in the bright sunlight. The original purpose for the construction of the Atlantis facility was to clean up the North Atlantic garbage patch. Now, the Atlantis facility was a large city governed by Muse, as well as its chief research and development facility. Sweeping over the city, Victoria could see all the people walking the promenades of the ocean city through the glass dome.

Muse controllers directed the shuttle to Landing Bay One after verifying its security clearance. Security doors were already opening when the shuttle began to divert to that location. Sweeping over the ocean city, Victoria had always admired the view. Silver buildings glistened in the sunlight. Thousands of people worked down below. It was a whole different world inside the glass dome. Victoria loved the Atlantis facility and had dubbed the city Muse’s own private little world. It was at the Atlantis facility that all the research on cyber technology was performed, far away from the prying eyes of the world.

Henry had set up the facility to aid in cleaning up the pollution, monitor the ocean life, and to escape the laws of the so-called civilized world. Placing the research facility in the Atlantic Ocean also provided defense against spies and enemy corporations. Victoria could see the Muse defense armada floating around the city. Several fighter jets were patrolling the perimeter in the distance. Victoria knew her husband kept security tight at the facility. Shifting directions, the shuttle careened around to land. Victoria could feel her stomach sinking from the sudden shift in inertia. Gliding through the open bay doors, the shuttle came to a rest on the deck plating. Muse Security guards marched in single file towards the shuttle with their guns slung over their shoulders. Opening the shuttle door, Victoria stepped out and saw the approaching forces. The platoon commander, Cpt. Nixon, ordered his troops to halt before approaching the shuttle.

“Greetings, Mrs. Williams. I’ve been sent here to escort you during your stay at the Atlantis facility. If you have any questions, I will do the best I can to answer them, Madame.”

Victoria couldn’t believe how tight security was. Atlantis seemed to be on complete lockdown, with security patrolling everywhere. Victoria tried to put the man at ease.

“No need to stand on ceremony, Lewis. I was expecting Richard to meet me here. I suppose the good Major must be busy with all the increased security?”

Looking at the soldiers marching in the distance, Cpt. Nixon explained the situation to his guest.

“Several days ago, orders came in from your husband to lock the entire city down. Rumours are circulating that there was some breakthrough in a new experimental technology. We’re not supposed to allow anyone entrance or let anyone leave, but Maj. Winters felt that the order didn’t include you and granted you entrance. What brings you all the way out to the middle of the Atlantic, Madame?”

Victoria had always liked the young captain because of his professionalism.

“I’m here on Senate business. My husband has assumed command of a new division of troops in the U.S. Army. I’m here to make sure that division receives the required supplies on time.”

Cybernetic warfare was still new in the U.S. Military lineage, and the initial success of the program required more implants. Hundreds of soldiers had already undergone the procedure. Initial reports from Dr. Young showed not only the success of the program, but also of the diminishing cybernetic supplies.

Dr. Young had already implanted hundreds of patients’ cybernetics, with only a few casualties in the process. The new branch of the army had been dubbed the 167th Cybernetic Assault Division. Already the troops were undergoing the last phases of training. Digital training allowed the troops to experience years of practical training in war without any risks, and in a fraction of the time. Henry’s digital training worlds allowed the user to feel the reality of true combat and learn from mistakes without dying. All the new recruits were undergoing extensive memory uploading on tactical, weapons, and vehicle knowledge. Above all, each soldier was experiencing extensive training in neural networks and how to operate and disrupt those systems.

Cpt. Nixon looked at Victoria with a question in his eyes. “I’ve been ordered to escort you to wherever you want to go. Who did you come here to see, Madame?”

Victoria knew there was only one man on the station who could help and ensure the new division received the cybernetic implants that were needed, and that was Dr. Nicholas Slate, the Atlantis Facility’s head of research. Set in motion by the task, Victoria started walking towards Dr. Slate’s lab and turned to the captain.

“I’m here to see Dr. Nicholas Slate.”

Cpt. Nixon paused for a second. Henry had ordered Dr. Slate’s lockdown and had demanded no one be allowed to see him. No one on the station, not even Maj. Winters, knew the exact reason for the lockdown. Cpt. Nixon struggled to find the correct way to explain the nature of the situation.

“Madame, by executive order, I cannot allow you to see Dr. Slate.” Looking at Victoria, there was no doubt in Cpt. Nixon’s mind how the news had been received.

Victoria maintained her composure hiding the fury at the defiance she was being shown.

Cpt. Nixon prepared himself for the shitstorm he knew was coming.

Maintaining poise, control, and patience, Victoria looked at the captain.

“I understand you have orders and are doing your duty, Captain, but I am not just anybody. I have come a very long way on official Senate business to see Dr. Slate, and I am also equal owner in Muse, alongside my husband, your commander. Now, if you want, I can contact my husband and get this situation cleared up. I am sure you’re aware Henry is off commanding Muse forces in the Islamic Republic, but if you want me to interrupt him and maybe get one of your friends killed in the process by the distraction...” Victoria’s steel gaze penetrated the captain, and he squirmed as to how to handle the situation.

“One second, Madame. Let me get clearance from Maj. Winters.”

Victoria watched the captain with a wary eye. Cpt. Nixon accessed the Muse neural network and communicated with his commander. Maj. Winter’s didn’t want to interrupt his commander during war, and, after a bit of hesitation, told his captain to allow access to Dr. Slate. Turning back to his guest, Cpt. Nixon motioned that Victoria should follow him.

“I’ve been ordered to allow you access, Mrs. Williams, but, be warned that Dr. Slate is not going to be in a good mood. Henry has had him on lockdown for some time now, and the isolation has brought out rage in the man. I’ve been ordered to not leave you two alone for your own safety. I hope you can understand that, Madame.” Cpt. Nixon escorted the senator from the hanger bay and into the promenade.

Shops were open and the city streets bustled with life. People carried groceries from the stores towards the towering skyscrapers that housed employee and citizens alike. Atlantis wasn’t just a research facility anymore. Henry had allowed immigration and ran the city like a nation with its own laws. Muse Security acted on behalf of the city in the capacity of law enforcement, but there had been no crime in the city since its founding. No crime could penetrate Atlantis’ big brother security network. Every action was caught on camera or by drone. Muse Security most often acted in the capacity of mediation for disputes between citizens.

The smells of fresh food cooking in nearby restaurants filled the air with tantalizing fragrances. Memories washed over her. Dining in Atlantis had been something Henry and his wife had done many times over the years. Julia had loved the city and begged her parents to move them all there when she was a little girl. Running across a nearby park, a little girl reminded Victoria of her daughter when she was young. Atlantis was a whole new world, and an idyllic one, at that. Victoria marvelled at the utopia her husband had built in the middle of the Ocean.

There was no tension hanging in the air. People sat in front of restaurants, debating public policy for the governing of the Atlantis Facility. Henry ruled only as a symbol of leadership and as owner of the research facility, but the people who lived here governed themselves. Atlantis was ruled with the measures of a true republic. The City Senate was drawn from all quarters of the city to represent the population. Political elections were funded by the city government. Muse Security was required to investigate any suspicious activities by the Atlantis Senate. Victoria admired the way the city functioned and how strong the rule of law was in Atlantis.

Atlantis was a utopian dream made real. Henry Williams had not just built his dreams into reality, but had created a model society. All those who lived in Atlantis were equal by law and in practice. Politicians had no power to bribe or interfere in court hearings or the security imposed by Muse. City officials were responsible for the day-to-day function and maintenance of Atlantis. Healthcare, education, and living needs were granted to all citizens. Even the poor lived like sovereigns in the city of Atlantis.

Cpt. Nixon led his guest to the main elevator leading to the research labs deep below the city. The bowels of the Atlantis Facility were built into compartments designed to be jettisoned in case of emergency. Due to the dangerous nature of cybernetic research, the entire research and development facility operated under the Muse banner and was divorced from the city’s operation. Victoria stepped into the elevator and watched her escort communicate the destination to the Muse control tower. The elevator had no buttons and would travel nowhere without the permission of Maj. Winters, the Atlantis commander.

Once command confirmed the passengers in the elevator, it began to descend into the depths below the city. Looking out the glass tube, Victoria could see corridors branching off at regular intervals towards different labs. Henry had created gaps in the underwater facility to turn it into a nature sanctuary. Rare coral grew into a tall, underwater forest of radiant colours. All variety of ocean life swam to Atlantis, turning the city into the largest ocean reserve. Victoria always loved coming down here and seeing the vastness of oceanic life. Darting across the tube, a large great white shark chased down its prey. There was a cornucopia of life all around. Ocean life represented a self-contained world inside of the self-contained world of Atlantis.

Coming to a halt, the elevator door swished open, allowing its guest to exit. Cpt. Nixon led Victoria down the long hallway towards Dr. Slate’s lab. Muse had created and ran hundreds of labs deep below the shifting surface of the ocean. Set beyond the laws of the civilized world, Henry’s researchers continued their experiments on human genetics and modification. Cpt. Nixon stopped in front of the lab and activated the scanner. Blue light swept up and down the man, scanning skin cells and genetic markers such as the man’s retina. Within a few seconds, the system granted access. Before opening the door, Cpt. Nixon turned to Victoria.

“I just want to warn you that Dr. Slate might not act like the man you once knew. Isolation does strange things to a person’s mind. I just want you to be careful, Madame.” Victoria wondered why her husband would do such a thing to his most brilliant scientist. It was no way to treat such an old friend. There had to be some reason for Henry to order a lockdown. Pressing the button, Cpt. Nixon opened the door to the lab.

Darkness was all Victoria could see in the lab. No lights were on in the large room, and she saw only silhouettes of the various machines through the veil of darkness. There was not a single noise in the lab. Stepping into the lab, Victoria looked around, trying to spot Dr. Slate through the black shroud. The room appeared empty. Turning back, Victoria looked at Cpt. Nixon.

“I can’t see anything, Lewis. Could you please turn on the lights?”

Cpt. Nixon knew that lighting system had been render inoperable.

“Dr. Slate’s anger led him to hack the system. Maj. Winters has been trying for days to get control over the lab, but we’ve not been able to succeed so far. I’m afraid only Dr. Slate can activate the lights.”

Both turned in the direction of the shuffling noise that came from the back of the laboratory. Victoria stepped into the darkness of the laboratory.

“Dr. Slate, it’s your old friend, Victoria. I need to speak with you. Could you please turn on the lights?” Victoria’s words echoed through the laboratory, bouncing back without reply. Stepping forward, Cpt. Nixon stood in front of her as a shield, just in case. Victoria heard the shuffling growing closer.

“Why should I return to the light now that your husband has chosen to steal my latest design and lock me up to prevent the world for learning the truth? What does the light have left to offer me but the harsh realities I’m forced to live in?”

Victoria could hear the pain of anger and depression in her old friend’s voice. Somewhere in this dark abyss was one of the greatest minds humanity had to offer. Dr. Slate had worked with legendary scientists all over the world, and his collaboration with Henry had changed the world. Venturing into the darkness, Victoria was intent on helping her friend.

“Dr. Slate, please, can you reactivate the lights so we can talk? Think of all the time you and I have spent together over the years. Does that mean so little to you that you can’t turn the lights on to hear me out?”

For a moment, there was only silence. Then the sound of shuffling as he moved across the laboratory. Without warning, the lights sprang to life, filling the room with their intense glare and blinding everyone for a second while their eyes adjusted.

Victoria squinted in the blinding light, trying to see. Dr. Slate appeared a shadow of his former self as he walked towards them. His hair was dishevelled, his clothes stained with dirt, and his body was gaunt from lack of eating. Victoria contained her shock behind a stoic mask but couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The smell emanating from Dr. Slate spoke of his lack of hygiene. Depression and anger wore on Nicholas’ once-distinguished features. Victoria looked to Cpt. Nixon with anger.

“I’m sure my husband’s lockdown orders did not include starving one of Muse’s most brilliant scientists.”

“Madame, Dr. Slate refuses to take anything from Muse. He’s declared a hunger strike until Henry decides to release the news of his latest invention.”

Victoria struggled to maintain her composure. “Go get this man some food now!”

Cpt. Nixon saluted out of instinct and raced out of the laboratory to follow the orders. Breathing deeply, Victoria calmed herself before looking back at her old friend.

“Nicholas, please come sit down. Tell me what’s going on.” Victoria used all the skills that being a mother had taught her over the years to sooth her old friend.

With reluctance, Dr. Slate shuffled over to the table and sat down. Sitting at the table, Victoria placed her hand over the doctor’s, trying to comfort him. Dr. Slate didn’t know where to begin and struggled to find the words.

“All my dreams are ruined. Henry will not release my latest invention out of fear of how it will be used. All technology belongs in its place in the legacy of humanity!” Rage had replaced Dr. Slate’s once kind and gentle nature, distorting his features.

Victoria looked at her friend with empathy, trying to understand the situation. “What technology, Dr. Slate?”

Victoria’s question made the doctor pause for a second. Nicholas had known the Williams since before they were married. Everyone who knew Henry knew he kept no secrets from his wife. Nicholas looked back, wondering why Henry hadn’t told his wife about the cybernetic brain.

“Do you remember the cybernetic brain I started developing ten years ago?”

Victoria nodded, trying to block out the memory of watching the test subject during the initial trials. The failure of Dr. Slate’s first cybernetic brain had not only been a blow to him, but also to Henry. Victoria remembered comforting both men after the failure. It had been one of Muse’s first setbacks in the cybernetic industries. Dreams of digitizing the human consciousness had long fuelled both men, and dreams die hard in the harsh light of reality. Victoria could understand how a failure like that could haunt a man for the rest of his life.

“That was ten years ago, Nicholas. At some point, you have to let go of the past. I don’t understand why Henry would lock you down now for something so long ago.”

Energy coursed through Nicholas, revitalizing him for the first time in weeks. Leaping out of the chair, Dr. Slate motioned for Victoria to follow him.

Sitting in front of both people was the cybernetic brain. Nicholas activated the monitors that showed the brain working away. Numbers and computations scrolled down the screen in a flurry of motion. System diagnostics showed that the cybernetic brain was functioning to specifications, but using only a small percentage of the machines overall capacity. Victoria wasn’t sure what she was seeing.

“Is that a new cybernetic brain? What is all this?”

For the first time in weeks, Nicholas smiled.

“Do you remember that solider that died during the digitization of his consciousness?”

There was no way Victoria could ever forget that day. Pvt. Fields had suffered life-threatening wounds and was going to die. Henry had decided to make his sacrifice matter and tried to digitize the private’s consciousness. Pvt. Fields had died as the first test subject for consciousness transfer to a cybernetic brain.

“Pvt. Fields, I believe. That was a horrible day for us all, Nicholas.”

Dr. Slate pointed to the screen and the information scrolling across it. Confused at what was going on, Victoria couldn’t make heads or tails out of it. Nicholas brought up information on the screen showing what was being processed.

“We never killed Pvt. Fields. I’m not sure exactly what happened. The way I see it, we took an imprint of the man’s consciousness. It was like a sketch of the man’s soul, but the current technology was incapable of running it. Pvt. Fields didn’t die. He was converted to a two-dimensional image incapable of functioning. I uploaded Pvt. Fields’ consciousness equation to my new design and brought him back.”

Victoria couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“This is hard for me to understand, Dr. Slate. You mean to tell me that Pvt. Fields is alive and well inside this cybernetic brain?”

Nicholas was ecstatic that Victoria understood what he was discussing.

“Yes! I mean, obviously, I’ve kept Pvt. Fields in an unconscious state to prevent psychological harm, but the man is alive and well. Watch this.” Dr. Slate accessed the system and brought up video feed. Playing on the screen was what looked like a movie. Pvt. Fields was playing a game of baseball with a bunch of people on the screen. It was like watching someone else dream.

“Did you tell Henry about this?”

Anger rushed through Nicholas’ face at the question.

“I told Henry about the cybernetic brain, and that I managed to make it work. We argued about releasing the technology. When I informed the Board of Directors, your husband had me placed on lockdown for security reasons. I don’t know what’s happened, Victoria, but my old friend has changed. There is a coldness about him that never used to be there. We use to discuss business together, and now I slave in this lab only to have him decide whether or not my inventions ever see the light of day.”

Victoria now understood the situation.

“Nicholas, I need you to keep what I am about to tell you between us. I can trust you to do that, right?”

Nicholas felt an ominous feeling sweep overpowering his rage and frustration. Empathy told the doctor something bad had transpired to change his old friends.

“What’s wrong?”

Trying to find the words, Victoria could feel tears rushing to her eyes. “I know Henry’s behaviour has been different of late, but there is a reason. Julia was abducted on New Year’s Eve from our party at the Plaza. We have no clue where our daughter is right now. Henry has a lot on his mind with trying to find Julia and the war against IRME.”

Things made more sense to Dr. Slate now.

Henry had always supported Nicholas in all of his endeavours. The two men shared a love for science. After the war ended and Henry left the service, he had recruited Dr. Slate right out from university, and then offered him a partnership in Muse. Nicholas had refused and told the man all he needed was a lab and basic necessities. He would spend his life researching the new cyber technology Henry had created. The responsibilities of running a company, boardroom politics, and dealing with the public, terrified the introverted doctor. Nicholas only wanted to spend his life researching and improving technology for all of humanity.

Now, the pieces of the puzzle were falling in place. Nicholas knew his old friend well. Pride was the driving force behind all Henry’s actions. That same pride wouldn’t allow the man to stand by, do nothing, and just accept his fate. Henry didn’t have the time to discuss how to proceed with marketing the new technology because he was too busy finding Julia.

Victoria looked at her old friend.

“I urge you to remember why you took this job, Nicholas. I am sure Henry still loves and supports you. Right now, my husband needs us both to understand what he is going through even if we can’t. My daughter’s life depends on Henry’s clarity of mind and purpose.”

Nicholas swallowed his anger and disappointment and settled on continuing to stand behind his friend.

“Of course, Victoria. I understand. I’m sorry for all of this.” Nicholas laughed at all of the fuss he had made, trying to get Henry to go along with his plans.

Victoria reached into her pocket and withdrew a data pad. The new cybernetic assault division required the cutting-edge cybernetic implants that Dr. Slate had designed. Only Nicholas could replicate and program the technology to the specification required. Victoria slid the data pad across the table with a smile.

“What is this?” Nicholas activated the data pad and began reading through the contents. The detailed list was extensive. Dr. Slate looked over the data and gleaned its meaning. The next logical step in the process would be complete body prosthesis powered by the cybernetic brain. Nicholas felt reinvigorated.

“I’ll get to work on fabricating this material right away. Have Maj. Winters prepare to ship this stuff out. I should be able to get the first order ready by the end of the day.”

Victoria was elated to hear the news and see the change in her friend. Returning to the laboratory, Cpt. Nixon carried a tray containing a steak and all the trimmings. Lewis set the tray down on the table in front of Dr. Slate.

Seeing the time, Victoria stood up, knowing she had to depart.

“Before you get to work, eat. You need your strength, Nicholas, and Henry needs you at your best. I’ll see you again soon.”

Nicholas nodded in silence and started eating the food while glancing at the data pad. Cpt. Nixon headed for the door in front of his charge.

Looking back, Victoria felt good, seeing Nicholas back in high spirits. Henry would get his chance to explain to his wife why he had placed their friend under military lockdown, but now was not the time. Right now, everyone had to work together to weather this storm. Once everything calmed down and Julia was returned, there would be plenty of time. Right now, the U.S. needed these new troops, and so did Henry, and if that was what was needed to rescue Julia, then Victoria would ensure her husband had what he required.

Chapter 34: Lingering Wounds

Hundreds of beds lined the post-operation recovery room in the secret government facility. Men and women had their neural implants hooked up to the machines lining the wall. The beeps of heart rates echoed off one another. Dr. Young’s program had been an amazing success, by all official accounts. Generals watching the first surgery were elated and discussed how these new soldiers would become the blueprint of the future U.S. Military. There had only been a few casualties in the surgical process, and each failure helped Dr. Young determine who the best candidates were.

Out of all the surgical procedures, the first two had managed to exceed all expectations. During recovery, each person’s mind had been linked to a digital world created by Henry to facilitate the rapid training of the soldiers. In the digital world, time moved much quicker than in the real world. Days spent in sleep equalled months of real life training and carried none of the same dangers. Recruits could die and learn from their mistakes in the digital arena. Nurses walked the long row of beds, checking on patients’ vitals.

Waking up first was Robert, who could feel the pain echoing through his body from the surgical procedure. It was difficult for the man to move at all, and he resigned himself to lying back in the bed. Looking around, Robert could see all the people who had undergone the surgical procedure. Stirring in the next bed was Richter, who was beginning to wake up, too. Groans came from the man moving in his sleep. Robert looked at the machines he was hooked up to and then down at his body. It was like seeing the reflection of a stranger in the mirror.

Every muscle had doubled in size and strained against his flesh. New lines raced across the flesh, defining the powerful muscles lurking below the soft tissue. When a nurse dropped her pen, the noise boomed in Robert’s ear like thunder resonating from overhead. Everything seemed new and different. Every sense was heightened from the cybernetic implants. Looking around, Robert switched his vision modes without realizing it, causing a shift in perspective. Infrared, thermographic, and lowlight overlays changed everything. Robert was almost blinded when he switched to lowlight, but the system adapted to the light levels within a few seconds. The whole world seemed different now.

Pain from his movements shot through Richter, roused him from his sleep. Groans caused Robert to turn towards his friend. Trying to sit up in the bed, Richter discovered the same problem. Every inch of the man’s body ached and made it impossible to sit up. Robert looked over at his friend and tried to calm him.

“Richter, just relax. You’re okay, buddy. Lie back and try to stay calm.” Robert was still fighting through the disorientation himself. Just before the men woke from their sleep, they had both been fighting on a battlefield. The memories seemed so real that when the two men woke, reality seemed like an illusion. Richter was still trying to separate reality from fantasy in his own mind when he turned to his friend.

“Weren’t we just fighting in the Middle East a moment ago?” Doubt clung to every word. Richter looked down at his body and saw the vast changes that had occurred. Nothing seemed to make sense. Both worlds felt so real to Richter he couldn’t separate reality from fiction.

Robert could see his friend struggling with the same questions he was and tried to console him. “I think the fighting was a digital simulation to train us. This must be the recovery room for the surgical procedure we underwent. I can see a few of the people from our company on the far side of the room.”

Richter strained against the pain to lift his head up. Seeing friends from the company brought some peace to the man’s troubled mind and showed that Robert was correct in his assessment of the situation. Struggling to understand the new memories filling his mind, Richter turned back to his friend.

“It all feels so real. What the hell did the military do to us?”

Before Robert could answer, he turned to see the source of the sound approaching. Heightened hearing allowed both men to hear Dr. Young’s footsteps coming down the hall even through the walls. It was disorientating at first. Both men could hear the doctor whistling like he was doing so directly in their ears. Robert and Richter smiled at each at the same time when they realized their newfound abilities.

Sliding open the door, Dr. Young appeared, still whistling the Scottish folk song “Bonny Portmore”. The doctor approached his patients. Robert and Richter looked up at the doctor. Oblivious to the patients, the man checked their vital signs first. Satisfied with the results, Dr. Young stepped back so both men could see him without having to strain their muscles.

“Welcome back to the real world, gentlemen. I’m happy to inform you both that the procedure was a smashing success. Not to sound arrogant, but I’m a bloody genius.” Dr. Young seemed to be congratulating himself more than notifying his patients.

Struggling again to sit up, Richter was defeated by the pain coursing through his body.

Robert just looked up at the doctor. “Dr. Young, I’m having a hard time understanding what happened. I mean, I remember fighting in the war, but when I woke up, I was here.”

Dr. Young looked over the chart but didn’t see any anomalies. Research showed that synthetic memories were almost impossible to differentiate from reality. Looking at both of the patients, Dr. Young tried to explain the situation.

“Well, that is understandable. You’ve both lived for several months by your recollection in the digital training environment. DTEs are programmed to mirror real world environments. Digital memories, whether real or fake, feel no different to the human brain than real experiences. In a way, both memories are real, but the time you spend in the DTE was to prepare you for deployment. Disorientation will start to erode once your muscles have healed enough to allow you to move again. Memories are tied to the senses, and once you’re both up and about, you’ll start to see the difference.”

Richer didn’t understand anything the doctor was talking about, but one question stood out. “Why do we look so different?”

Dr. Young looked at Richter with astonishment.

“That’s a great question, Lt. Myers. When you were both put under and entered the DTE, your minds naturally used their own image to determine how you both looked in that environment. You can both see a lot has changed since you were put under, but, until this moment, you were only aware of the change at a subconscious level. The next time you enter a digital environment, your self-image will be updated to match your current body. It really is quite extraordinary to see. Once all the knowledge about the digital environments we’ve been training you in is understood, you’ll realize your digital persona is what your thoughts determine. You are a reflection of what you believe to be true.”

Neither man had a clue what the doctor was talking about. Robert and Richter looked at each other, trying to gauge whether one of them understood what the doctor had said. In the back of both men’s mind was the feeling that what they were hearing was true. Each man’s brain was a jumbled mix of real and fake experiences fighting for supremacy. It was in that moment that Robert realized how dangerous the procedure had really been.

“Dr. Young, you’re telling us there is no way for us to tell the difference between our real experiences and digital memories? How can I even be certain if I’m even still me? How can I trust any of my memories at all now?” Robert was filled with confusion.

Richter began to wonder the same thing.

Looking at both of the patients, Dr. Young laughed.

“For starters, once you’re up and about, I can show you both the video footage before the surgery and through the surgery. This is an unfortunate side effect of the DTE. I assure you the only thing I’ve done is improved on what was already there. Look at yourself. Can’t you feel the new power coursing through you?”

Richter could feel the power hidden by the extreme pain he was feeling, but his friend seemed troubled by the situation.

Memories of Julia haunted Robert. The fake memories caused the man to reconsider what his real memories were telling him. Heart rate monitors increased, the beeping notifying everyone else to Robert’s physical state. Memories of Julia flashed through the man’s mind. Robert could almost smell Julia’s unique fragrance in his nostrils, feel her hair at his fingertips, and taste her lips on his.

Dr. Young moved over and shone a light into the patient’s eyes, trying to bring him back from the memories.

His heart rate continued to climb. Sweat beaded on Robert’s forehead. Dr. Young was afraid the spike could cause a seizure in his patient.

For Robert, it was like discovering a newfound ability, and he was trapped in his ability to re-enter his memories. For a moment, it was New Year’s Eve again. Inside the digital environment, Robert’s mind replayed every single second of his and Julia’s night. Robert and Julia’s kiss sent him crashing back into the fateful events of that night. It was like being trapped in a nightmare. Watching Julia being loaded into a helicopter and flown away sent Robert reeling back into reality.

Dr. Young hovered over his patient, glad to see the vital signs coming down. Robert still seemed to be in a haze from whatever had just happened.

The memories were much more powerful than any of the fake memories from the DTE. Pain reminded Robert that he couldn't control the real world. Thoughts of Julia echoed in his mind. Robert knew now that this was the real world and remembered why his heart kept beating. There was crack in that heart, and only Julia could heal it.

Lying there, Richter felt powerless to help and was scared to lose his friend. “Is he going to be okay doc?”

Dr. Young could see Robert’s vital signs returning to normal and nodded.

“I’m not sure what that was, but I think he’ll be okay. Can you tell me what just happened?”

Robert lay in bed, still and silent.

Dr. Young snapped his fingers, trying to get the man’s attention, and then turned to the brain activity machine, afraid there was some kind of damage. Snapping out of the memories, Robert regained his bearings and looked up at the doctor.

“It was just my memories reminding me of the difference between real memories and fake ones.”

Dr. Young looked over the brain scans and could see the powerful activity in the neocortex. The machines were using the neural implant to record the memories being playing in Robert’s mind. Seeing the subject matter, Dr. Young understood his reaction and turned the video off. The memory was proof of no abnormalities.

“You must really love this girl. That’s exactly how my wife makes me feel. Women make men crazy, I tell ya.” Dr. Young laughed at the notion and erased the memories from the system. Military command didn’t need to see the private memories of one of their soldiers and his girlfriend.

Robert looked up to see the doctor erasing the files and breathed a sigh of relief.

The memories were the only thing Robert felt were truly his, and he didn’t want to share. Memories of the love he felt towards Julia reminded the man why he had signed up for the procedure in the first place. Looking down at the changes, Robert knew that soon he would be able to protect the woman he loved.

Richter still watched his friend, worried that he wasn’t going to be okay.

Glancing over, Robert could see the worry etched across his friend’s face.

“Don’t worry. You’re not getting rid of me that easy, Richter.”

Richter tried not to laugh because laughing caused pain to course through every nerve. His wired nervous system only allowed the pain to travel that much quicker.

Going over the chart one last time, Dr. Young felt certain it had been a glitch and wouldn’t occur again. Both patients appeared to be doing fair better than the doctor had predicted.

Dr. Young summoned two nurses from nearby patients. The nurses hurried over to find out what they needed to do. Picking up the chart, Dr. Young knew it was time to start administering the final treatments. Drugs would help speed recovery time from weeks to a few days. Looking at the nurses, Dr. Young handed them the charts.

“I want both of these men on the final phase of the treatment. You need to administer a fresh batch of Panacea formula every hour. Keep me apprised on the situation.”

The nurses headed off to gather the formula to begin the treatment.

Dr. Young turned back to his patients.

“I’m going to begin the final phase. You should be up and about in a couple of days, and back to full strength inside the week. Just remember, don’t push yourselves too hard. That’s an order.”

Robert and Richter both nodded in agreement, and even that caused pain to sear into both men’s nerves.

Dr. Young beamed a proud smile at his patients before continuing his rounds. Robert and Richter were the exemplary success of the Titan Procedure. Henry Williams would be happy to hear about the success his new division.

Robert and Richter lay back down and tried to fall asleep. Both nurses returned within a few minutes and administered the first dose of Panacea formula. Racing through the blood, the formula began easing away inflammation and integrating cybernetics into the surrounding flesh. Both men were filled with a sensation of euphoria from the drug coursing through their veins. Robert closed his eyes and pictured Julia’s dazzling green eyes and beautiful face. Sleep overtook the man within moments and carried him off to the dream world. For the moment, Robert and Julia were reunited, if only in his dreams.

Chapter 35: Escalating Conflict

Descending from the sky, the Muse shuttle landed on the deck of the Alesia. Muse employees rushed across the deck towards the shuttle. The entire deck was full of fighters in bays ready to launch and the crews working on the craft. Everyone on the deck was in a flurry of motion. Henry knew something was up. There was glaring damage on the once pristine metal hull of the vehicle. Maj. Lee exited the conning tower of the Alesia and marched towards the shuttle. Muse fighters had been dispatched to aid the shuttle when it came under fire in a remote region of the Islamic Republic. Edward was still wondering why Henry had taken a flight path that took him through enemy airspace.

Descending from the shuttle, Henry looked at the damage his ship had taken during the return. Hull plating was scored from missiles detonated by countermeasures. Blackened marks etched the surface of the shuttle. Flak peppered the once sleek hull of the ship, riddling it with small holes. None of the crew had come to harm. Cpt. Anderson led his honour guard out behind his commander. The rest of the Beijing team had already arrived back on the Alesia long before Henry and his team.

Stopping in front of the shuttle, Maj. Lee saluted his commander. “Sir, we’ve been expecting your return for some time now. I am curious as to why you would make an unannounced stop in enemy-controlled territory.”

Henry saluted his friend and started walking towards the conning tower on the Alesia. Following behind, Cpt. Anderson’s team continued the duty of protecting the CEO until he dismissed them. Henry turned to Maj. Lee, who was walking alongside of him.

“We needed to drop operative Kincaide off to rendezvous with a group of freedom fighters. Allah’s Warriors have been causing a lot of trouble for the Islamic Republic.”

Maj. Lee was familiar with the story of the freedom fighters. Allah’s Warriors were led by a mysterious man known as Muhammad Saladin. There was very little intelligence on the man, and even the Islamic Republic had no clue what Saladin even looked like. Maj. Lee wondered what the purpose was behind it.

“Sir, you know you didn’t have go yourself. We could have scrambled an insertion team to aid operative Kincaide.”

Stopping outside the door, Henry turned back to Cpt. Anderson. Max and his team looked exhausted from all the stress of the last few days. Henry looked at Max’s weary eyes before speaking.

“Cpt. Anderson, you and your men are dismissed from duty. Go get some food and rest. You’re all on temporary stand down until I have a location.” Henry saluted his friend and team, who returned the gesture. Cpt. Anderson and his team were happy to get the break and headed off towards the mess hall to get some food, rest, and relaxation. Maj. Lee’s curiosity beamed from his face.

“What locations, sir?” Henry knew there was much to tell Edward and motioned for him to follow. Entering the conning tower, the two men headed towards the command deck. Ascending the stairs, Maj. Lee wondered about what had happened in Beijing, and whether or not Julia was safe. Henry stopped outside the command center and turned to his friend to explain the situation they both now faced.

“Zhou Yun was responsible for Julia’s abduction, but it wasn’t to hurt her. I was given information that shows that my daughter is alive and unharmed, but only this Muhammad Saladin knows the location of the safe house.”

The situation made sense to Edward now. Henry wanted to continue the search without alerting his allies, who were watching his every move. Maj. Lee was almost too scared to ask about what had happened in China.

“Sir, what did you do with Zhou Yun?”

Henry laughed.

“For now, I let him live. But don’t worry, old friend. There will be a day of reckoning. I just didn’t want to be the cause of China entering the war. Now, what is going on with all the activity on the deck?”

The Muse neural network had been quiet about specific details in accordance with the corporation’s war policy. Maj. Lee pointed to the command room.

“It’s best that you see for yourself, sir.”

Maj. Lee opened the hatch door to the command center. Noise from the command center filled the stairwell. Controllers worked diligently at decrypting enemy communications. In the center of the room was the strategic map showing the situation in the Islamic Republic. The Muse employees stopped and saluted their commander.

Henry saluted back and continued to march towards the center of the room to get a better look at the strategic map. Enemy forces were mustering for another assault to reclaim Damascus. Allied forces had begun bringing supplies in through Beirut. Remnants of the Islamic Republic’s naval forces had retreated and were now re-grouping at a rally point around Istanbul. NATO forces were using the lull in naval warfare to ship as many supplies and as much manpower into the region as possible. Muse forces were holding Damascus, according to the map.

The reports on the screen showed that the balance of Muse’s forward army was holding strong. Damascus’s perimeter defense had been brought back online and was now linked to the command center. Picking up the data pad that contained the classified battle reports, Henry glanced through the information. Cpt. Speirs and his company were taking care of Damascus’s defense. From the report, almost every gun had been salvaged and returned to operational status. Capt. Welsh was organizing the city’s aid station and commanding the garrison.

Combat reports showed Muse had suffered very few casualties. Most of the wounded had already been shipped back to receive treatment. Only soldiers with non-life-threatening injuries were being treated at the medical aid station. The forward operation base was allowing NATO forces to scout farther into the Islamic Republic. Henry was impressed by the situation and turned to Edward.

“Exceptional job, Maj. Lee. I couldn’t have expected results this impressive. Your men owe their lives to your strategic capabilities. I’m sure the enemy was shocked when you turned their own weapons back on them.”

Henry didn’t praise his people often. Pride welled up inside of Edward, making him stand a little taller.

Every battlefield commander expected to lose some people in war. Edward had long ago adjusted to the realities of combat, but he still didn’t like letting the soldiers down. Even though casualties had not been high, Maj. Lee demanded he do better in the field. The burden of command weighed heavily on his shoulders. Besieging Damascus might prove to be one of the easier conflicts in the war.

Since the capture of Damascus, the Islamic Republic had been pushing their raw recruits into combat. Despite the loss of Damascus intelligence showed that IRME’s troop ranks were swelling with new recruits. Henry was certain that a counterattack would be launched at any time. IRME bombers had been shelling the hell out of Damascus since its fall. The bombings did not come without a cost. Maj. Lee’s air forces had made each bombing cost IRME more than it gained. Battle reports showed Muse forces had inflicted over sixty percent losses on enemy bombers during each attempted raid. War was often a game of attrition, and, at this moment, Muse was winning.

Henry knew the enemy was producing almost as many planes as it was losing. This wasn’t a war that was going to be won on brute force alone. Any success in the Islamic Republic would require the support of the people in the region. Henry knew that NATO would look at the conflict in strict military terms. It was a grave error in the man’s mind. Only by working on the hearts and minds of the people who were suffering from this war would it be won. Maj. Lee looked at his commander sifting through the information.

“Sir, I forgot to mention that President Woods and King George have called for a meeting of all NATO commanders and the Joint Chiefs of Staff. Your new position requires your attendance. The meeting will take place in a digital environment to ensure safety, and it will begin at 18:00 hours.”

Henry could see in the data pad that there was a classified report from the U.S. Cybernetic Assault Division he commanded. The message required the commanding officers DNA and retina scan to open. Henry pressed his thumb down on the scanner plate and looked at the spot on the data pad. The pad beamed light over the man’s retina as it scanned.

Once the system confirmed the identity of the viewer, the message began to decrypt. It was a communication from Dr. Young. Inside were video files and medical reports on the soldiers undergoing recovery. Dr. Young estimated that the soldiers would be ready for active duty within a day or two. The results of the Titan Procedure shocked even Henry. Each soldier showed results far above what was expected. Clinical trial expectations had been far exceeded. Maj. Lee had revealed the enemy’s weakness to cyberspace attacks during the battle of Damascus. Now there was a force capable of pressing that advantage into victory. Henry knew he had to arrange immediate transportation for the new troops.

“Maj. Lee, I need you to assemble a group of transports to bring my new division to the battlefield. I want you to use official U.S. Military resources to conserve our own.”

Maj. Lee saluted and set himself to the task. “I’ll go see to that now, sir.”

Edward and his commander exchanged salutes before returning to their duties. Glancing over the recruit list, Henry looked in on Robert Cross’s progress.His file showed all the man’s information and combat scores. Robert was head of the class, according to the statistics on the data pad. Test results showed that the young man had surpassed even Henry’s expectations.

Robert was now in command of an entire company of troops and had the rank of captain. It didn’t shock Henry that the boy was good at leading. Colt had been an exceptional leader during his days in the military. Part of the reason Henry had risked his own life to save his commander was to keep the company strong. Colt had taught Henry much about how to lead just by Henry observing the Texan at work. There was no fear in the man when he went to battle. Colt never asked anyone else to do something he wouldn’t expect to do himself. “Lead by example” Henry remembered his old commanding officer repeating.

Henry had big plans for the youngest Cross boy. He remembered how good of a shot Robert was. Colt’s youngest boy sure had grown up fast. It seemed like yesterday that Robert and Julia were playing together in the dirt, and they were still little kids in Henry’s mind. The NATO force’s plan of attack had been halted on several occasions by the IRME forces. Western forces might have held the balance of power in Army and Navy, but enemy control of the digital world had levelled the playing field. In order to win this war, there would have to be a changing of tactics. Henry now held the rank of general and sat on the Joint Chiefs of Staff, which gave him power to point out the flaws. All he needed was a better plan ready. Looking at the strategic map, he saw the enemy surrounded NATO forces on all sides.

The bulk of the forces were gathered around the capital of Basra. That was where the real war would be fought. The sooner NATO and Muse forces could capture the capital of Basra, the sooner they could lop off the head of the serpent. Without a command structure, IRME forces would flounder without direction. Henry had a gut feeling that taking the capital would also lead him to his daughter. Now all they needed was a plan to take the massive IRME fortress. Satellite imagery showed the bulk of IRME forces stationed around the capital. Millions of soldiers were prepared to defend the capital to their death.

Thousands of fighters and bombers were stationed out of airfields surrounding Basra. Taking out those airbases would be the highest priority for any successful attack on the city. Hundreds of miles of rough terrain and several smaller cities lay between Basra and Damascus. In order to press any attack, those cities would have to fall. Any bastion of the enemy had to be neutralized. Maj. Lee’s Netwar, which hadtaken control of the drones,had also managed to steal a large chunk of classified intelligence. Glancing over the information, Henry could see a weakness in the enemy’s movement patterns.

IRME forces relied on overwhelming numbers. They could use rough terrain to neutralize the bulk of them. Liberating and supplying the people of those cities could win them over to the cause. Henry knew it wouldn’t be easy, but the plan was better than the current doctrine they were pursuing. War left people hopeless, so giving those people even a glimmer of hope for a better life after the war could turn enemies into allies. First Aid, food, and water would win the war faster than bullets by starving the enemy of new recruits. Henry intended to not only kill his enemy, but also turn them against themselves. Destroy an enemy and gain a friend was a double win in the man’s mind.

Right now, all the man could do was focus on the task at hand while waiting to hear from Achilles. At least the war gave Henry something to focus on. It had been months since he had last seen his daughter. Watching the videos of Juliaon the flight back to the Alesia had almost brought him to tears. No matter what the cost, Henry was going to bring his daughter home. Anyone who stood in the man’s way would face the power of his undeniable wrath. He would dedicate every conceivable asset to protecting the sole heir of the Muse dynasty.

Chapter 36: War Counsel

Sitting down, Henry looked around his private quarters aboard the MSV Alesia. Pictures of Victoria and Julia lined the oak desk. Looking at the pictures, Henry grasped a neural patch cable in one hand. The Muse neural network was built into the Alesia’s main structure. Plugging the cable into the neural implant, Henry felt the rush of the digital world dragging him away. Lights leapt across the dark abyss of cyberspace. Each line represented data moving across the digital landscape.

With a thought, Henry moved across the digital world. Approaching a vast gate that prevented information from flowing, Henry observed it for a second. Statues glared from the cybernetic barrier. Henry admired the details of the wall that represented the digital encryption and security protocols. Shield warriors armed with spears lined the wall. Guards represented the automated protocols designed to attack any individual’s digital persona that did not have security clearance. Henry sent out his digital security information to the sentries at the door.

Guards stared down with a menacing desire to leap to action. Within a few seconds, the barrier program confirmed clearance and the large stone gate began to move. Light beamed out from the crack in between the two large moving stone doors. Basking in the light, Henry turned his thoughts to the meeting. Light engulfed the man, allowing him to transmit his persona to the NATO leadership’s war summit.

Appearing in a room without doors told Henry this digital environment was a secure system. King George and President Woods were already sitting in their leather seats and forming a circle in the center of the room. Flags from the various nations draped the windowless wooden walls of the enclosed room. Sitting next to President Adam Woods was the highest-ranking military official and leader of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, Fleet Admiral Kevin Drake. Drake had modernized the U.S. naval forces and seen to the rearmament of all ships with the remarkable MK II devastator rail gun. New battleships in the U.S.'s fleet were classified as Drake-class battleships. Fleet Admiral Drake wore his uniform with pride and covered in commendations and citations.

Drake’s most famous victory was during the Terror Wars. During the initial invasion of the Middle East, the battle had given Fleet Admiral Drake the opportunity to shine. American and NATO forces had invaded in the wake of the terrorist attacks on democratic nations. Islamic radicals launched a campaign of terror leading up to the detonation of a nuclear device in Ottawa. The destruction of Canada had galvanized the west. Under Drake’s command, the U.S. fleet had managed to break limited naval resistance and coordinate massive naval bombardment during the initial invasion that had reduced American casualties. Deft maneuvers had saved the day.

Sitting next to Fleet Admiral Drake was the Four Star General, Douglas Grant. Grant held the position of Vice Chairmen of the Joint Chiefs of Staff and had led the entire Terror Wars across the Middle East with tenacity, dedication, and precision. No enemy bastion had stood in the wake of Grant’s march through the region. The man held near fanatic levels of loyalty from the troops under his command. After the war, Grant had earned the nickname “Granite” for his resolute and uncompromising style of leadership.

Serving to assist the Vice Chairmen was Command Major Frank Costigan from Boston. Maj. Costigan had served under General Grant as a captain during the Terror Wars. During the long march across the Middle Eastern nations, Cpt. Costigan had earned the nickname “Fearless”. Many of the soldiers serving under Cpt. Costigan couldn’t fathom how the man had made it through the war alive. Cpt. Costigan had first led his company, and then the division. Combining his success at operations had earned him his Oak Leaf promotion. Now Frank served his old general as his Senior Enlisted Advisor. Henry remembered the man from his time serving in the Terror Wars.

Sitting next to Drake were the leaders of the various divisions of the U.S. military. General Taylor of the U.S. Army division, Admiral Nimitz from the U.S. Navy, General Howard from the U.S. Air Force, and General Clancy from the U.S. Marine forces were all gathered for the meeting. Henry had learned how to read digital personas and could see through the encryption. All the leaders of the Joint Chiefs of Staff were broadcasting their persona from the Pentagon. Making a silent mental note, Henry paid careful attention to the vulnerabilities in the Pentagon’s network defenses.

Across from President Woods and his Joint Chiefs of Staff sat King George and the leaders of the NATO forces. Henry could see their codes were broadcasting their personas from the Supreme Headquarters Allied Powers Europe. Signals broadcasted by SHAPE originated from out of Casteau, near the Belgium city of Mons. Holding the office of Supreme Allied Commander was the legendary General from the Terror Wars, U.S. General Desmond Navarro, who rose to the heights of military prestige by coming up with the overall military strategy. Sitting next to General Navarro was the British General, Adrian Montgomery, appointed by King George.

Everyone focused on Henry as he approached the group gathered around the digital table. Hovering above the table was the strategic map. Different colours highlighted the images, representing the disposition of allied and enemy forces. Red showed IRME forces across the Middle East’s theatre of war, green showed the location of allied assets, and Muse assets were in royal blue. The grim, stoic military leaders stared at the new Joint Chief of Staff of the U.S. Cybernetic Assault Division. President Woods prepared to begin the meeting.

“Gentlemen, thank you for gathering here today. We have serious issues to discuss regarding the developments in the war. Allied Forces have managed to occupy Beirut and Amman. Control of these points has allowed us to provide vital relief to the beleaguered Israel. Muse forces have taken up the vanguard, holding the chokepoint at Damascus. These military gains are thanks in part to your hard work and dedication, but the enemy is preparing to regroup and launch an offensive. We have serious holes in our security, and, today, we are gathered to discuss a new strategy.” President Woods sat back down.

Henry knew the real problem the NATO forces were facing wasn’t from the ground or the air. Digital attacks were disrupting the NATO forces at every turn. IRME attacks flooded the airwaves and assailed the command structures necessary to coordinate attacks. Only Muse forces had managed to repel IRME’s hackers with consistency. Digital attacks caused disruptions to deployment and coordination, allowing the enemy to halt the offensive push of NATO forces. Standing up next, Supreme Allied Commander Navarro addressed the assembly.

“IRME attacks on our networks show the clear failure of our forces to adapt to the new realities of war. The first objective must be to fortify our networks against incursion. Each digital assault puts NATO forces at risk of utter annihilation. We must stand down, reassess, and repel any further attacks before moving the operation forward.” General Navarro’s urge for caution resonated amongst the other leaders.

IRME expected NATO forces to regroup, and the strategic map showed Henry that reality. Forces were already preparing for a massive counter attack. The enemy was expecting NATO forces to make an error by pulling back. Disposition of enemy forces showed the attack would be centered on Beirut and Amman. The Muse forces holding Damascus were not vulnerable to the network attacks IRME used. Constant attacks on Damascus appeared to be holding Muse forces in place. IRME naval force were already regrouping and preparing to launch a sustained aerial attack on NATO naval forces outside of Beirut. Henry knew IRME’s digital attacks could bring down NATO’s navy anti-air defenses.

The Destruction of NATO naval forces would prevent any sustained operations against the Islamic Republic. Continued disruptions would allow IRME forces more than enough time to regroup and coordinate the next assault. Time was of the essence in combat situations. Soldier’s lives hung by the directives and intelligence provided by command. Henry knew that Muse could bolster the entire NATO network defense, but the assistance wouldn’t come cheaply.

Fleet Admiral Drake also understood the gravity of the situation.

“We all know the exact problem. IRME hackers keep breaching out networks, but we can sit here and argue about how to solve it or turn to the man who knows the answers.” Glaring down the table, Fleet Admiral Drake stared at Henry. All attention fell on the Muse CEO. Everyone looked for answers from Henry, and he was prepared to give them.

“Muse technicians could have the fleet and forces up to date within a few days, but those services do not come cheap.”

Generals mumbled and groaned that Henry was coercing more money out of them at the sacrifice of soldier’s lives. None of the generals understood exactly what he was saying. Every modern military had spent fortunes outfitting their military assets with top-of-the-line computers and equipment. Supreme Allied Commander Navarro challenged the idea.

“General Williams, I know you are new to the governing body of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. I don’t expect you to be aware of all the classified technology in use.” Condescension dripped from every word General Navarro spoke. Half of the equipment used by modern military forces had been designed, produced, and installed by Muse and its affiliates.

Henry lashed out with indignity at the assertion.

“I’m an expert on cybernetic systems and network defenses, and that is the reason Muse forces have conducted themselves so well in operations. IRME forces have been unable to breech the Muse network despite millions of attempts. My people have held the line with their courage and sacrifice!” Parading out the facts, Henry could see that several of the other leaders agreed with him. Combat operations reports showed the Muse successes and underlined the failures of NATO command. Maj. Costigan knew the problems of the current strategy were a systemic failure to adapt to the new realities of war.

“General Williams, I agree with you. This administration has shown time and time again a persistent and prevalent failure to accept the changing nature of war. Our soldiers have paid the highest price for this lack of vigilance.” Maj. Costigan’s statement supported Henry's argument.

President Wood looked sternly at Henry. “I will ensure Muse is compensated for its hard work during this war. When can you have the system updated?”

Henry knew that updating the network defense was only half of the true problems.

“Mr. President, updating would only take a few days. This is not just a hardware or software problem that can be swapped out. The problem we are facing in this war is a systemic one. Over the last thirty years, the military has shown an increasing preference for automated systems. IRME’s success is a reflection of that failure of policy. In my position as General of the Cybernetic Assault Division, I have already begun to address these failures.” Henry could see King George paying close attention.

“Henry, when can we expect the arrival of the new soldiers in this new division?” King George was curious to see what his ally had implemented. His uploading of the classified information had shown the progress of the new division. Soldiers were undergoing the final treatments of the procedure and healing. Mobilization of the Cybernetic Assault division was already underway.

“These files show the nature of the new division, but in order to combat the enemy, these soldiers will not just need to be deployed to the front lines. What we need is a radical revolution of the way the military functions. I request that on every command level you find room for the integration of specialists from this new division. These soldiers will not just oversee the operation of the automated systems defending military networks. These new cybernetic assault soldiers are trained and prepared to defend the digital realm and disrupt enemy networks. We will no longer enact failed policies of attack by land, sea, and air. Today, we take the war to the enemy in the digital world. We will bring forth every ounce of power we can produce. I propose that we turn the enemy’s networks against them. In this new era of war, one mind can and will eclipse all other military assets.” Henry could see the effects of his speech resonating through the room.

General Clancy was the strongest support of the network war doctrine. Admiral Nimitz stood in support of General Clancy but was opposed by the old supremacy of the soldier doctrines supported by General Howard and General Taylor. Both men felt that the soldier would always be at the pinnacle of war. Wars couldn’t be won unless soldiers held the ground to repel enemy attacks.General Howard led the counter-assault.

“General Williams, I appreciate your efforts, but you’re underestimating the value of the soldiers. I see each soldier in this new division has also received extensive cybernetic modification. It seems a gross waste of funds and resources for soldiers who will just provide network defense. Soldiers will still be needed to hold the line as your people have in Damascus.” General Taylor’s argument represented the position of the U.S. Army.

Adding to the argument was General Howard of the Air Force, who still believed in the supremacy of airpower.

“I see little value in this new paradigm. Air strikes are still the only way to destroy fortified bunkers and enemy positions. Air supremacy is what wins wars, not hackers!”

Division engulfed the assembly. President Woods and King George remained silent, watching and listening to the arguments. Disbelief washed across Henry’s face.

“Cybernetic assault divisions can locate, isolate, and capture enemy fortifications. Rather than destroying our enemies’ defense, we can turn them against them. Maj. Lee’s operation in Damascus shows the effectiveness of this stratagem. Working together, cybernetic soldiers act not only as a vanguard in any assault, but coordinate all military forces towards crucial targets. The Cybernetic Assault Division will not just provide support, but will also be in the thick of battle, assisting any assault on the enemy.” Laying out the facts silenced the opposition.

Looking over all the facts, Supreme Allied Commander Navarro now understood. King George and President Woods had chosen an ally with prudence and wisdom. The explanation accounted for all the troubles in the military operations. Looking at the reports from the new division, General Navarro saw promise. It was the duty of the Supreme Allied Commander to set the strategy for the war. Henry seemed to be the only member of the assembly who had any idea how to approach the war. Closing the book that represented the digital artefact containing the classified information demonstrated to all that the case was being closed.

General Navarro had come to a decision.

“President Woods, King George, and I have weighed the facts and listened to the arguments. General Williams points to the changes in war since the Terror Wars almost twenty years ago. Not only do I find these to be accurate assessments of the situation, but I must also agree with Henry's opinion on how to carry ourselves forward into this war. I am hereby commanding you, General Williams, to prepare a strategy to achieve victory in this war. I hereby place all authority of Supreme Allied Command behind General Williams’ actions, and all forces will follow any orders of his as if given by myself. I expect to have your proposed strategy within 48 hours, General Williams.” General Navarro closed the meeting.

Stunned by the events, Henry sat at the table and remained oblivious while President Woods and King George approached their ally. It had never been Henry’s objective to take control of the war. Now the whole weight of the war bore down on the man. Snapping back to reality, Henry stood up and shook Adam’ hand first.

“Well, that was something to see.” President Woods tried to hide his fear while congratulating his ally. Beaming a charismatic smile, King George admired what had just transpired. It reminded the man of legendary tales of British Kings and Queens wilfully resolved in the face of war.

“You’re certainly interesting to see in action, Henry. That was a wonderful showing. Bravo, old man. Looks like you’re de facto chief-in-charge of the war.” George sensed something off in his old friend.

Henry flashed a smile at both men after shaking their hands.

“Please excuse me. I have duties to attend to now. We should get together soon to discuss business when the timing is more appropriate, but thank you for the support.” Like a ghost, Henry disappeared from the digital environment. King George and President Woods looked at each other. Neither man had ever seen Henry act so strangely.

It would be easy to attribute the change in behaviour to the gravity of his new task, but both men knew that couldn’t be true. Henry had run Muse since inception and it had given the man plenty of experience for the task now at hand. Seriousness had washed across Henry like something important was about to transpire. It gave both men reason to pause and wonder whether Julia’s abduction was impairing Henry’s ability to act. Ivan’s death and the destruction he had wrought across Russia served to emphasize their suspicions about an impaired judgement, but there was something larger the attack hinted at.

King George didn’t see the other side of the argument, and that was blatant to President Woods. The attack on Ivan Romanov and Russia could be his first step in a much larger campaign. Intelligence files on Zhou Yun told Adam that he was not a man to risk profit without cause. Julia’s abduction might have been the Dragon’s attempt to protect himself from a larger move by Henry. Fear lined Adam Wood’s face. Both men stood and wondered what the future would be like if they all followed Henry’s bold mind. One thing was absolutely certain: Henry possessed a detailed idea of the future he wanted to create.

Chapter 37: Mobilization

Looking out the window of the commander’s office, Henry could see fighters and drones hovering on the horizon. Down below on the Alesia’s deck, officers were loading up transports ready for deployment. Fighters on the launch deck awaited permission from the tower for take-off. Orders filtered through the Muse neural network, setting all hands into motion. IRME forces had yet to launch a counter-offensive, but everyone could see the storm coming. NATO forces would require Muse support to hold any of the territory they had gained, and until the new Cybernetic Assault Division could be deployed, Henry had to rely on Muse forces.

Working in the command center, Sgt. Malarkey was cracking through the last barriers of the IRME network. The taste of victory drove Kendra. The hacker's attack programs were obliterating the last of the barrier programs. Inside the digital world, the attack program’s computation algorithms mutated to mirror the IRME’s barrier program. Kendra had programmed the attack algorithm to obliterate, replicate, and create a permanent system backdoor. It was the cutting edge of barrier hacking, and none of IRME’s hackers would be able to see through the deception.

IRME’s network raced out before Kendra like a city made of various colours of light. Buildings raced towards the sky representing the Islamic Republic’s network mainframes. People walked the street, representing individuals working in the system. Kendra didn’t see what these people saw. Years of hacking had changed her mind and perception of the digital world. Kendra saw only the lines of code that represented programs and human thoughts flickering through the city of lights.

In the digital world, most people still walked from system to system. It was a reflection of the real world instinct. Physical travel was the means by which the human mind accessed system command functions. To the uninitiated mind, it was the only way to access the digital world, but the digital world opened up to the mind of a hacker. System shortcuts allowed for a near-instant transmission of data. With one thought, hackers could move from one location to another. In the digital world, the hacker’s mind reigned supreme.

With one thought, Kendra set to her task of searching for algorithms. The programs computed the digital world code, searching for any references to the specified information being sought. Kendra was looking for just one thing. “Muhammad Saladin” was the name the search engine had been sent to find. Anything relating to this man inside the IRME system could hint to his location. Within a few seconds, the algorithm filled Kendra’s mind with all the information IRME forces possessed on Muhammad Saladin. According to the information, Islamic Republic forces were engaged in a conflict with Allah’s Warriors on the outskirts of Mecca.

Sitting behind the desk, Henry just stared at the strategic map, feeling the weight of the situation assigned to him. Enemy dispositions showed that a counter-attack could be launched on NATO forces at any time. Now the burden of defense lay on Henry’s shoulders. Muse forces would offer aid, but that might not be enough to stop the surging Islamic Republic armies. Looking over available forces, Henry knew he needed to commit more troops. Reinforcements from Atlantis would arrive in the next few hours carrying vital troops, equipment, and supplies. Standing up, Henry committed himself to laying out the necessary plans.

Standing in the command center, Maj. Lee was following orders by seeing to the new troop assignments. Forming the core of the Muse armoured division was the Behemoth class mech unit, and orders required the remaining five hundred units stay in reserve so they could be deployed to the fronts. IRME forces threatened both Amman and Beirut, and neither position could be lost. Reports showed the initial capturing of both positions had destroyed their defenses. NATO forces were attempting to deploy their assets to make up for that, but Maj. Lee knew it wasn’t enough. Mech forces would act in the capacity of cavalry to break any attempted push by IRME forces, but the city needed defenses systems to protect the skies and the troops holding the city.

Supplies were flowing in to the two cities, but defensive turrets and S.A.M. sites would take time to setup and calibrate. Artillery would need to be deployed and sighted. Time that Maj. Lee wasn’t sure the enemy would allow. The only strategy to ensure the defense of the two cities was to launch a pre-emptive attack on IRME airfields. Maj. Lee knew that the best way to protect the towns was to neutralize enemy air forces. Drones and fighter jets were already mustering in the skies above the fleets.

Exiting the office, Henry headed towards Maj. Lee to order new troops to be deployed to both cities’ defenses. The enemy could discover any order across the Muse neural network. Man to man would allow the troops’ movements to remain hidden from both allies and enemies. Henry intended to hide his forces beneath the cities to wait for the enemy’s counter-attack.

Before either man could speak, Sgt. Malarkey raced between them to give them her report.

“Sir, I’ve located Muhammad Saladin and the Allah’s Warriors force near Mecca. Islamic troops have been engaged in a guerrilla struggle with the revolutionaries.” Kendra was under orders to keep any intelligence on Saladin off the network and present the intelligence on a data pad.

Taking the data pad, Henry glanced over the information. Satellite imagery had confirmed the intelligence discovered on the IRME network.

“Good work on cracking the encryption. Maj. Lee, I am leaving you in charge in my absence. Have Cpt. Anderson’s team report to the ready deck for departure and inform them they’ll be briefed en route.” Henry marched towards the exit of the command deck with reunited purpose. No matter how dire the situation was for NATO forces, Julia took precedent in her father’s mind.

Kendra rushed to grab her things for deployment and catch up to the two men.

“What about the defense of Amman and Beirut, sir?” Maj. Lee inquired.He was uncertain he could help the cities without his commander’s complete attention. The situation was still precarious, at best. Supplies were flowing in, but Henry had informed his second in command that he would be dealing with the situation. Now, the sudden change left Edward uncertain as to the direction to take. Opening the hatch, Henry turned back to Maj. Lee and offered him a data pad

“Edward, I want Muse forces at your full disposal. Bolster the city defenses with the new reinforcements arriving from Atlantis. Keep as much of the defenses off the network and hidden from sight. I’m authorizing you to use every resource Muse has, but keep a list. Our allies will pay great sums for our effort after the war.”

Taking the data pad, Edward read over it.

Laid out on it was a precise deployment of all Muse forces. Muse engineers would establish mobile SAM sites in both cities. Once activated, the anti-air S.A.M. sites would be able to move and fire to prevent IRME air forces from locating the defense systems. Henry had encoded the new network and defense protocols. Reinforcing the Mech Division would provide escort to protect allied forces from ground attacks and assist in anti-air defense. Two hundred mechs had been tasked with Operation Artemis. Working off the precision air strikes, Maj. Lee had ordered the remaining hundred mechs and two divisions of forces to begin securing all areas between the three cities of Damascus, Beirut, and Amman.

Edward saluted his commander. “I will see this is done and notify Agent Kincaide of his new objective. I’ll have fighter escort arranged for your mission, sir.”

Saluting back, Henry now turned his mind to his task of rescuing his daughter. Both men broke away and headed in opposite directions. Racing down the stairs, Henry’s heart beat with purpose. The mist of memory parted and only Julia’s face shone through the clouded father’s thoughts.

Cpt. Anderson led his team onto the deck of the Alesia and could see the iconic black Muse shuttle ready for launch. Muse teams worked around the clock and had managed to fix all the damage sustained during the return flight. Gathering into formation, the team stood at attention. Walking up and down, Max inspected his troops and noticed the absent of Sgt. Malarkey.

Exiting the conning tower, Henry could see Cpt. Anderson inspecting the troops. Everyone saluted the approaching CEO. Everyone waited to be addressed by their leader.

“I’m sorry for the short notice, but this situation is urgent. Many of you might have already guessed it, but I’ve discovered the location of Muhammad Saladin.” Turning towards the awaiting shuttle, Henry motioned for Cpt. Anderson to come over.

Walking over, Edward saw Sgt. Malarkey darting onto the deck, carrying her gear.

“Sorry, sir. No excuse for my tardiness, sir.”

Edward saluted Sgt. Malarkey and motioned with his hand for her to join the formation. Watching the troops do final checks on the shuttle, Henry knew he would soon be reunited with his daughter. Maj. Lee approached his commander and stood by his side.

“Sir, what are we headed into?” Intelligence reports showed the bulk of the Islamic Republic’s movement around the three cities, but there was no way to know what they would face near Mecca. Adaption would be the key to their successful stealth operation in the south. Henry intended to slip in and out before IRME could bring any force to bear.

“I wish I knew. The only thing I am certain of is I may not get another opportunity like this again.”

The news did not instil Max with a lot of confidence. “With all due respect, we need proper intelligence before dropping into this situation, sir.”

It was common sense advice to Henry. Julia’s welfare depended on getting to Muhammad Saladin before IRME forces could capture him or force him back into hiding.

“We can’t risk losing the man, and, with him, Julia’s location. What would you do in my position, Captain?” Henry asked.

“Exactly what you’re doing, sir,” Maj. Lee replied.

Henry smiled at the reaffirming words. Since Julia’s abduction, situations had far too often forced the Muse CEO to put his people at risk. It was Henry’s fault that his people were in danger and that Julia had been abducted. Responsibilities and duties tugged in opposing directions, threatening to tear Henry apart from the inside out.

Torn between duties Henry could feel himself being pulled in different directions. He had duties of command over the U.S. military Advanced Cybernetic Division. Those duties conflicted with his responsibilities as a father and his duties as CEO of Muse Industries.Henry struggled to make the right decision. Watching Cpt. Anderson lead his troops onto the shuttle, Henry didn’t see he had already made his choice. A father could not turn away from his child when he was needed. Worry had etched itself across Henry’s face. NATO Command, President Woods, and King George were all relying on him to solve all their problems. Henry knew that he, in turn, was relying on Maj. Lee to accomplish the impossible and keep the three cities in allied hands.

Chapter 38: Fear and Suspicion

CIA operatives had created a private network for President Woods and King George’s communication. After witnessing Henry’s strange behaviour at the war council, both men had agreed to meet. CIA and SAS agents were watching the network to ensure there was no attempt to access the system. Henry Williams was notorious for his intelligence gathering abilities. President Woods stood in the dark abyss between the glowing hubs created by the city’s vast, networked mainframes.

Logging in, King George appeared opposite his ally and fellow member of the political triumvirate. It was evident by Adam’s expression that Henry's behaviour had disturbed him far more than it had the English King. George didn’t like the feeling he was reading off his ally. Muse had engrained itself in both American and British cultures. George remembered what had happened to Henry’s enemies. History painted a grim picture.

“King George, I am glad you were able to meet me here.” Adam extended his hand to his ally.

Both men shook hands in greeting, but George took the opportunity to size up his ally’s thoughts. The handshake was firm, carrying intention with the greeting. Henry had taught the young king to study people with a discerning eye. All information was valuable, and to gain as much of it as possible brought advantage. By gauging one’s friends and enemy with the same respect, one would never be caught unprepared. George needed to learn more.

“I will admit, Mr. President, that Henry’s behaviour was indeed strange. What are your thoughts?” George intended to probe further in order to find the source of the President’s trepidation. Strange behaviour under the circumstance was justifiable. Witnessing Julia’s abduction had reminded the young man of the night his parents were killed. It was understandable for a person to use what power they had to protect the people they loved.

Breaking from the handshake, Adam looked his ally straight in the eyes.

“No need for formality here. Just call me Adam, Your Majesty.”

The words struck George as strange. President Woods was setting his own rank aside while still clinging to formality. Returning the show of respect, George spoke with soft words.

“I agree there is no need for formality here in cyberspace, and you may call me George. Let us both get to the source of our fears. What are your worries, Adam?”

Despite being young, George showed great cunning and strategy in his action. Adam knew he needed to proceed with care to ensure the success of his machinations.

Too much effort had been put into the invasion of IRME to be thrown aside. Many of Adam’s contributors to his political campaign had expected the war to fund their growing businesses. Government contracts were lucrative to the military industrial complex owners. Other political supporters expected the war to open up new lands to exploit. Creating new markets would allow new revenue to flow into both American and British governments. Aristocrats demanded access to these new markets. The greatest concern to Adam was ending the threat of terror from the Islamic radicals inside the Islamic Republic.

“We are on the edge of a dangerous abyss, George. Henry is distracted and all our plans lie in his success in taming the Islamic Republic. Israel and our other allies are depending on our success, and we’ll both be punished for failure.”

George could see now what was bothering his ally, and that was the lack of control over Henry. The title of King provided him with some protection from public backlash--something that Adam didn’t possess. It did appear that Henry was turning his back on the plan that had brought the triumvirate together.

Long before Adam was President, when he was a senator, Henry had approached him to discuss the state of world affairs. Muse had already begun expanding into England and strengthening ties with King George and the keepers of his royal estates. Even at a young age, George and his advisors had seen merit in Henry’s explanation of world politics, and anarchy was an apt description. Nations would continue to struggle, trying to gain supremacy. All the triumvirate had to do was wait to exploit the situation to their advantage. Senator Woods had agreed to join the triumvirate in exchange for support in running for President.

Joining together, the three men had known the lawless parts of the world needed to have the law brought to them. Ignoring these places would only lead to war in the long run. After the Terror Wars, Henry had predicted an Islamic state would rise in the power vacuum created by the destruction of nations. Rather than trying to stop it, the triumvirate had agreed to sit back and prepare for a war against that radical Islamic state. Now, that war had begun, and Henry was devoting all his energies to finding his daughter. Both men understood that, but Adam refused to have the search jeopardize the objective. Julia could be found during the rebuilding process after IRME was defeated.

“George, I feel that we may have to make preparations to deal with Henry before he further jeopardizes our mutual plans. There is far too much at stake to jeopardize it for one girl.”

Years of training had taught George to control his emotions, but the words hit him hard. Adam’s intention was clear. With the completion of the training and preparation of the Cybernetic Assault Division, Henry seemed to be losing value. George had no intention of leaving a matter of this importance on playful words. He had a good idea of what the President was implying with his words, but he needed clarity.

“Are you suggesting we kill Henry?” Disbelief clung to George’s words, despite his best efforts.

With a cold expression, Adam looked back at his ally.

“I’m not suggesting we go that far yet, but we need to do something. I think we should look at the options. Reports from my CIA operatives show that Henry has just left the Alesia and is heading deep into enemy territory.”

George could see why this was troublesome. Both men hadn’t worked long and hard to get Henry in the position to enact the plan only to have him falter now. Something needed to be done, but George didn’t know what that something was.

“What are you suggesting?”

Adam looked silently at his ally for a second. Thoughts raced through the man’s mind. He wondered if George was open to discuss dark matters. Adam felt pressured by time and decided to abandon safer measures and cut to the chase.

“I’m suggesting we plan for every possible contingency. Right now, I have CIA operatives searching for Julia and I aim to reach her before Henry. That way, at least we can maintain a measure of control over the man. If that operation fails, we may need to look at removing Henry from the equation.”

George couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

Finding Julia would put her father in both men’s debt, and it would remove the threat that seemed to be distracting him from their objective. Adam’s suggestion was beyond clever tactics or diplomacy. Adam’s words told his ally that he suspected Henry of turning on them in the end. There was no denying the possibility, in Georges mind.

“I don’t think Henry would ever betray us.” George’s defense came as a natural reflex to what Adam was saying.

Adam was prepared to explain his reasons.

“I know you are good friends with the man, but Henry’s action have already betrayed us. This obsession to find Julia shows that it’s all that matters to him. Henry will turn on us for his own ends, just like he is abandoning our objectives now for his own desires.”

George could see what his ally was talking about. Henry had always been a great strategist, and every move he made was a pawn moving on the board of life.

Henry had gathered together powerful allies who all had great influence over their domain. Using that power, Muse spread across both America and Europe and had influenced both nations’ governments to fund the growing corporation. Henry now possessed unrivalled status, power, and success. Adam feared his ally’s power and what he would do with it. Reason urged George to listen to his advice.

“When you locate Julia, I want you to inform my agents and let them rescue her. Henry will take my returning his daughter to him with less suspicion than you. I’m not convinced we need to remove the man. There are other ways to gain his trust.” Machinations swarmed through George’s thoughts while he calculated his next move.

Adam was intrigued by what he was hearing. “You’re suggesting we attempt to gain Julia’s trust. I admit from all reports the young women does seem to take an interest in you. If you could get Julia to fall in love with you, a marriage between you two would put you in a position to assume control over Muse. That is what you are intending?”

George knew his nation required Muse. This was the best way to ensure the corporation wouldn’t collapse if Henry had to be removed. George looked quizzically at his ally.

“This way, when and if it becomes necessary to remove Henry, we don’t disrupt the flow of cybernetic goods,” George declared.

Now all he needed was to find Julia. Accessing the network communication, Adam contacted his CIA operatives. “I want you to double your search for Julia Williams. We know she is somewhere in the Islamic Republic. Once she is found, have her position and all intelligence transmitted to the SAS command.”

Turning back, Adam extended his hand to shake on the new agreement. George grabbed tight and shook hard.“We’ve come too far to turn back now.”

Breaking from the shake, George wasn’t sure what the future would hold. Something about the look in Adam’s eyes made him worry about his endgame plans. George could see a fear that was driving him towards malice. Only time would tell how the situation would play out. George felt worry for Julia, caught in the center of their struggle for dominance.

George didn’t know if Julia felt anything for him, but that didn’t matter. The new plan served its purpose, keeping Adam from doing anything that would force Henry’s hand. George knew the best way to distract someone was to provide them with a different target. There was no way to tell if Adams’ theory was anything more than paranoia. George had resigned himself to getting closer to Henry and his family in order to err on the side of caution.

The power bestowed on Adam by the Office of the President told Adam to be wary of both of his allies. Henry had gained much public favour. Any success in the war against the Islamic Republic might be used by Victoria to make a bid for the Presidency in the next election. War was always politically unfavourable. Presidential approval ratings had slipped since the outbreak. Only a little over thirty percent of the public approved of the war. Appointing Victoria to head the appropriations committee had been a dangerous move. There were too many uncertainties to not make preparations. Adam had resigned himself to doing what was necessary to protect his future.

Chapter 39: Allah’s Will

The shuttle streaked soundlessly across the night sky. Muse fighters drifted high above the shuttle, using cloud cover to hide. Shining bright, the moon cast a haunting glow across the desert landscape. Looking out from the cockpit of the shuttle, Henry could see fighting in the distance. Explosions echoed with the fury of thunder. Bright beacons of light radiated outward in rapid succession. Satellite imaging showed that Allah’s Warriors had been pinned down outside of a mosque in a small village.

Surrounded by IRME forces, the revolutionary group was taking a pounding. Henry knew something needed to be done. IRME forces were moving to surround the beleaguered combatants. In a few minutes, there would be nothing left of the mosque, village, and Allah’s Warriors. Accessing the Muse neural network, Henry ordered his fighters to engage the enemy. Using satellite imaging, targets were painted and updated to the strike groups hiding amongst the clouds. Jet engines roared while the fighters broke from the cloud cover above.

Air forces darted toward enemy forces with all-weapons systems ready. Missile shots from the fighters’ wings raced towards their targets. Lights streaked across the sky. A storm of fire rained down from the heavens. IRME forces didn’t have time to react to the incoming assault. Explosions rippled through IRME ranks. Screams of pain and horror rose into the night sky. Another salvo of missile fire slammed into the enemy’s flank. IRME forces were caught on the horns of the dilemma. Muse forces had a clear line of sight to their targets, and any attempt by IRME forces to take cover would only expose them to Allah’s Warriors.

Anti-air flak cannons opened fire on the fighters above. The roar of flak cannons came in succession. The Muse fighters’ advanced defense programs detected the flak fire and guided the pilots to safety. Darting between flak cannon fire, the Muse fighters continued to fire their payloads. Fires burned across the desert sands. Glassed sand from the explosions reflected the moon in the sky. Allah’s Warriors seized the opportunity.

Revolutionaries rushed the enemy lines, taking the initiative. Muse fighters adjusted fire to provide support for the advancing troops in close-fire bombing. IRME machinegun positions poured fire onto the rushing troops trying to stem the tide. Muse fighters saw the tracers of bullets targeting the gun positions. Salvos of unguided rockets detonated in rapid succession across the sands. Bodies were flung into the air, or charred into the ground.

IRME forces couldn’t take much more. Henry could see the cracks in the IRME troop formation growing wider with each explosion. Islamic soldiers began to break from cover in an attempt to retreat. Soldiers trying to fall back were cut down by Allah’s Warriors, who were now taking the enemy’s fortified position. Muse fighters swept across the battlefield and then turned back to make another run at the enemy. Henry ordered his pilot to continue towards the mosque. Flying over the battlefield, both men could see the damage that had been done. Smoke billowed up from the battlefield and into the night sky.

Henry scanned the devastation that his forces had wrought in a few moments. Shells of tanks were burning in heaps of wreckage. IRME forces were trying to escape the pursuing revolutionaries. Bodies were scattered across the ground. Revolutionaries had taken the enemy’s command post and were now in the process of tearing down the IRME flag. Soldiers celebrated with short burst of gunfire into the night sky. Screams of victory echoed across the charred and glassed battlefield.

“Muse aircraft, you will land now. Any failure will be punished.”

The thick Middle Eastern accent told Henry it was one of the revolutionaries. Looking back, the pilot waited to hear his orders. Motioning to the pilot to land, Henry accessed the radio with his neural implant.

“This is the commander of Muse forces requesting to know who I am speaking with.” Henry wondered if this was the infamous Muhammad Saladin. Zhou Yun’s files were very scarce about information on the man. There was no background, no education, and very little information about the leader’s personality or identity. One thing was certain: The man had quite a military career and was no friend to anyone who called themselves a terrorist.

Muhammad Saladin first showed up in Zhou Yun’s file acting in the capacity of a translator during the Terror Wars. Saladin had served with distinction, earning a citation, and he was offered a visa to live in America. Muhammad declined and stayed behind to help rebuild after the war. After the Terror Wars, Zhou Yun’s sources were less reliable. His sources included media reports, local rumours, and speculations to the man’s movements, but none of the information could be verified.

IRME files show that after the Terror Wars, Saladin waged a guerrilla war against the regime. Muhammad Saladin had eluded capture on multiple occasions and now had the support of a zealous group of Islamic fanatics opposed to IRME. Henry knew that when fanatics called other members of their religious group fanatics, it was never a good sign. Allah’s Warrior had charged ahead with reckless abandoned, and many of them had paid the ultimate price. Watching those men and women charge machine gun positions, Henry saw the devotion these people had put into their leader. “Identify yourself now, Muse Commander.”

Beeping echoed in the cockpit, notifying them that missile defenses were attempting to lock onto the vessel. When the pilot attempted to take evasive action, Henry grabbed the man’s hand to keep the ship on course. Any sudden movement could be taken for aggression. Henry accessed the Muse network and told the fighters to patrol the outskirts but to keep their distance, and, under no circumstance, to open fire on the revolutionaries.

“This is Muse Commander, Henry Williams, CEO of Muse Industries. I am requesting to land to meet with your leader, Muhammad Saladin.” Beeping continued to echo in the cockpit, and all Henry could do now was be patient for a response. There was no way to tell how the revolutionaries would react to the news.

Henry knew that the group could open fire on such a valuable target. Allah’s revolutionaries were hardened guerrilla warriors, by all accounts. IRME had labelled the group terrorists in order to blame them for many global terror attacks. Minutes ticked by and there was no response from the group. Drifting through the sky, the shuttle closed in on the mosque. Using enhanced cybernetic vision, Henry saw the revolutionaries surrounding the building. The soldiers’ shoulder-fired S.A.M. launchers were aimed at the approaching shuttle. Any closer and Henry knew the pilot wouldn’t have time to escape or deploy anti-missile countermeasures.

“Mr. Williams, you may land, but any sign of hostility will be met with force. You have been warned.” Red flares lit up a field near the mosque. Allah’s Warriors waved the approaching shuttle towards the clearing.

The shuttle came to a rest in the clearing. Allah’s Warriors surrounded the shuttle, pointing their assault rifles at the vessel. Exiting the cockpit, Henry marched through the shuttle. Cpt. Anderson and his team had already gathered in the back and were awaiting orders. Outside, shouting in various foreign languages battered the hull of the ship.

Entering the cargo hold of the shuttle, Henry looked to each of his troops. The Muse neural network lit up, notifying him of the arrival of Agent Kincaide. Achilles’ video footage streamed into the minds of the troops. Everyone saw the gathering outside. Cpt. Anderson was prepared for the worst and readied himself for battle. The troops followed their commanding officer’s lead. Achilles had taken a position on a ridge overlooking the clearance in order to support the team. Standing next to the hatch mechanism, Cpt. Anderson looked to Henry for a plan.

Henry could sense the adrenaline pumping through his people. Shouts from the revolutionaries outside echoed along the Muse neural network, increasing the tension everyone on the team felt. Henry knew he needed to calm his people if he was going to have any opportunity to meet Saladin. Troops were proceeding with a final equipment check before being deployed. Taking a moment, Henry inspected the troops and tested their equipment himself. Taking the time to look each man and woman in the eye, he reassured him or her with a glance.

“We all know the reason we’re here today. Inside that mosque is the only man who knows where Julia is. We will not get another chance like this, and we will not allow it to pass.”

Nodding in agreement, the team stood united behind Henry.

Cpt. Anderson saluted his friend and commander. “Sir, what are your orders?”

Henry checked Edward’s gear before looking him in the eye. Without words, both men came to an agreement on what needed to be done.

“Under no circumstances do we engage first. We’ll comply with whatever demands we have to, but if the situation turns hostile, we kill all of them except Saladin,” Henry ordered.

Cpt. Anderson motioned for the troops to form up for deployment and pressed the button to lower the ramp. Gears spun and the long metal ramp descended. Henry led his team down the ramp with his weapon still holstered. Following behind, Cpt. Anderson and his team marched in file and followed their commander. Achilles watched the team exit the ship from the nearby ridge and took aim through a scope at the revolutionary approaching Henry.

“Henry Williams, my name is Aziz and I will take you to see the prophet. Your people must stay here, and you must hand over your firearm.” Several men flanked Aziz, aiming their Kalashnikovs at Henry and his people.

Achilles was listening in on the situation and adjusted his sights so he could drop the two armed men first.

Cpt. Anderson accessed the Muse neural network, unable to silence his fears about the situation. “Sir, we can’t just give up our guns and walk into a trap. Once inside that building, we will have no clue what is waiting for us.”

Henry reached down and drew his pistol. He was afraid to hand his gun over because he knew this could be a trap, but to refuse would make it impossible to find Julia. Sweat beaded on Henry’s forehead, and his thoughts churned about how to handle this situation. There was no way Cpt. Anderson or Achilles would follow that order. Henry looked at Aziz and decided to try to reason with him.

“I’m sure the prophet, with all his wisdom, can understand why I can’t disarm myself and walk into a situation that could be a trap. My people would not allow me to do so.”

The guards flanking Aziz began to shout and thrust the barrels of their Kalashnikovs towards Henry. Muse soldiers reached for their guns, preparing for combat. Aziz turned to his guards and stared both of them down.

Henry could see the neural implanton the back of the man’s neck and tried to access it. Aziz was using the neural implant to communicate with Saladin inside the mosque. The Muse guards and Allah’s Warriors exchanged tense glares, waiting for their respective leaders to give them orders. Henry struggled against the encryption in the Allah’s Warriors’ neural network. He had to give the group credit for their advanced security protocols. Breaking through the encryption, he found only Aziz’s final transmission.

“Yes, prophet, I will give Mr. Williams your orders.” Aziz turned back to the group and looked at Henry. “The prophet understands your worries. Not all have faith in Allah, and enemies slander and misuse his name. You will be allowed to enter with one person, but any violence towards the prophet and your men here will be executed immediately.”

“I understand.” Henry turned to Cpt. Anderson and motioned for his men to hold their positions, and then sent orders through the Muse neural network to Agent Kincaide. Achilles broke from his position, remaining in thermal optical camouflage. Henry had given his agent orders to sneak onto the shuttle before deactivating his camouflage. Allah’s Warriors might interpret the hidden agent as a sign of aggression.

Once on board the shuttle, Achilles shut down his thermal optic camouflage and marched off the ship. Allah’s Warriors appeared none the wiser that the man leaving the shuttle had only moments ago had them in his crosshairs. Cpt. Anderson didn’t like this plan but knew Agent Kincaide was the best close quarter’s combat specialist Muse had. Henry wasn’t planning on walking into an ambush without adequate support. Henry put his pistol back in its holster and looked at Aziz.

“Follow me, both of you, and don’t make any sudden moves. Allah’s eyes are upon you, and He sees all and knows all.” Aziz lead the two away from the shuttle. Looking around, Henry could see guards in various positions watching him. All the men in the camp were fixed on the Muse CEO. Several guards followed behind to escort Aziz and his guests through the camp.

Henry saw the damage the revolutionaries had suffered during the attack. Wounded men, women, and children were being treated in a makeshift hospital. Looking at the supplies they were using, Henry knew these people needed help. Without proper medical treatment, most of the wounded would die from infections and treatable wounds. Henry was no stranger to the cost of war and who paid it. Aziz pushed on the doors of the mosque and swung one open.

Flickering candles were the only light emanating from inside the darkened building. Somewhere inside was Muhammad Saladin. Henry knew the man was the only person who could tell him where Julia was being held. Fear caused the hairs on the back of his neck to stand on end. The situation could very well be an ambush. Soldiers could lurk around the corner in the darkness. Fear wouldn’t stop Henry from entering this mosque, and, one way or another, Saladin was going to tell him where Julia was.

Chapter 40: Soul Purpose

Music echoed inside the large mosque. The taps of the keys on a piano set chords reverberating through the interior of the grand building. Candles wavered in the cool night breeze blowing through cracked and broken stained glass windows. Broken images of the Islamic faith were littered across the floor in sharp, shattered fragments of multi-coloured glass. The rapid striking of music notes resonated in the shards of glass, filling the mosque with the eerie cadence of Mozart’s Requiem in D Minor.

Walking through the mosque, Henry and Achilles noticed the building was empty except for the solitary figure. Amidst the flickering candles, a sole figure played the piano. Emotion poured from the keys, resonating in each musical note. Henry noted the oddness of a western piece of music being played in an Islamic mosque. Each note spoke of the musician’s hopes, fears, and sorrows. When the final note struck, it resonated for a second and fell into the oblivion of silence.

“Greetings, Mr. Williams. It is so good to finally meet you. I apologize for the treatment, but I’m sure you’re aware my enemies are everywhere.” Turning from the piano, the figure withdrew the hood covering his face. Moonlight filtered through the windows and illuminated the feminine features of Muhammad Saladin. Henry was shocked to discover the great revolutionary leader was a woman.

“You’re not exactly what I was expecting to find.”

Standing up from the piano, Muhammad walked towards the two men and greeted them by shaking their hands.

“I can imagine not. Women don’t hold a high place in Islamic society, but we each attempt to fulfill Allah’s will. Struggle makes the task nobler, does it not?”

Hundreds of revolutionaries had gathered outside the mosque in support of this woman. That was not lost on a man like Henry.

“I meant no offense by my actions. Forgive me, Muhammad, but with all the stories flying around about you and your deeds, I was expecting someone different.”

Saladin smiled as if she had just been complimented.

“I understand completely. You, out of all people, should know that you can’t always rely on stories to judge a person. Many of the legends surrounding me are propaganda designed to weaken my support and turn allies against the cause. I am sure you understand that better than most, Mr. Williams.” Saladin motioned for her guests to come and sit down on one of the pews in the mosque.

“You just ordered your people to charge machine gun positions, and you got half of them killed. These people will kill in your name. You do realize you’re leading an army of religious fanatics outside?” Achilles’ comment was designed to provoke a response and test the situation.

His words seemed to fall flat. Saladin motioned for both men to sit down with her.

“One man’s terrorist is another man’s freedom fighter. My people are willing to die for what they believe in. Mr. Kincaide, if Mr. Williams ordered you to use that knife hidden in your boot, would you disobey?”

Achilles didn’t like where this argument was going.

“Of course I would, but you’re wrong on the reason why I’d do it. I wouldn’t just kill you because I was ordered to do so.” His levity left Muhammad Saladin’s face filled with the seriousness of the topic.

“You would kill me because you believe in what you’re doing. I can see it in your eyes, Achilles. You believe killing me would be justice, but I warn you that justice and vengeance are not the same thing. My people fight for their survival, to protect family members, and to resist tyranny and the oppressive regime of IRME. Only Allah will judge us, just as he will judge both of you when your day comes.” Saladin’s words echoed with the fervour of her conviction.

Henry could feel the strength of the woman’s belief penetrating him. There was no malice in what Saladin was saying. Victoria often spoke of feeling God’s plan, and listening to her filled her husband with the same feeling. Henry knew conviction could be a dangerous force, but also a powerful ally in hopeless situations. Muhammad Saladin possessed absolute conviction in her ideologies.

“No disrespect intended, but I’m sure Allah or God issued a commandment to not kill. I’ve seen the bodies outside on both sides. You’re not the first person I’ve met that claims God or Allah has given them a license to kill.” Henry studied the eyes of the so-called prophet, trying to gleam her reaction. Saladin’s face lightened and she returned to a tranquil state.

“You, like many, are mistaken in your understanding of Allah. Allah does not give permission to murder, does not command to kill, and doesn’t seek bloodshed. Allah commands us to love even our enemies, but my love for my country, my people, and my religion, demands that I defend that which I love from those who would seek to destroy it. In some ways, I am the spiritual antibody of my society, defending it from the social virus of corrupted religion. You understand this more than most. You have risked much to come here, Mr. Williams, and Allah tells me that before your end, you shall risk so much more.” Saladin eyes spoke of the empathy she felt for the situation and towards the men standing before her.

Sitting down on the pew, Henry knew the truth when he heard it. He had experienced it, rushing halfway across IRME and placing everyone’s lives in danger. Henry was fighting for what he believed in just as was Saladin. Julia was all that mattered. Family was the most important thing to Henry, and it showed in how he treated everyone. Muse was one big family and part of the Williams Family. Brothers and sisters were forged together through suffering and hardships. Henry could see Saladin felt the exact same way about her own group of revolutionaries.

“You know why I am here. All I want is my daughter.”

Saladin lowered her head for a moment to think before speaking. “I will tell you where your daughter is being held. I would ask for something in exchange for the information. Know that I do not feel good about having to ask while holding your daughter, but I must.”

Henry knew there would be a price to pay for the information. The shuttle had been loaded with supplies, just in case. War made people desperate, and Henry was more than prepared to pay any price.

“I figured you would take this position. I have medical supplies and weapons aboard the shuttle. Once I have Julia’s location, I give you my word you will have everything I have to help you with your war.” Henry waited in anticipation for a response.

After a moment, Saladin lifted her head and looked at both men.

“If you wish to help us, it would be appreciated, but that is not what I wish to ask. Allah commands me to ask you, Henry, to tell me what your soul’s purpose for existing is.”

Taking aback by the strange question, Henry gave the only response that made sense to him.

“My purpose is to protect my family.” Conviction burned in Henry’s veins and stiffened his features.

Muhammad looked past the cold metal cybernetic eyes, past the weak flesh, and deep down to the energy coursing through every cell.

“I understand that you believe that, Henry, but that is only one part of your destiny. A parent and child’s souls are bound to one another and can appear to be the purpose for each other’s existence. Henry, your destiny is much larger than just your family. Your soul and the souls of humanity are intertwined. Looking into your soul, I can see you have turned away from your path. I can see the shadows lingering around you. You lead, but you yourself are lost in the darkness because you have turned from the light. You have forgotten your purpose.”

Saladin words caused a deep pain inside of Henry. Rage bubbled up. No god, government, or man was in charge of Henry Williams. Muse had not been built through any god’s will. Henry was in charge of his own destiny. Muse had been built with hard work, dedication, and a great deal of sacrifice. Not just Henry had sacrificed to build the company, and he would not let his people’s dedication be claimed by divine providence.

“My purpose is to make the world a better place. That is what I fight for. No gods or men have any say in that. My people sacrifice for a shared dream of a better future for all of humanity. We stand together against the darkness and push it back. Julia must be saved first before I can continue my work. ” In that moment of wrath, Henry felt energy coursing through him, reminding him of his reasons for founding Muse.

Muse had always been designed to bring technology to the people. Technology’s greatest gift to humanity was freedom. Freedom of the mind, freedom from disease, and freedom from unnecessary misery and suffering would elevate humanity. Henry dreamt of all humanity being free to chase their dreams, to build, and to create whatever those dreams desired.

Saladin looked at him with empathy in her eyes.

“In order to stand against the darkness, do you not stand in its shadow? Allah tells me you haven’t seen the worse the darkness you are following will bring. In that moment, when your suffering becomes unbearable, Henry, ask Allah and he shall illuminate your path.As-Salaam-Alaikum, Henry Williams.” Saladin handed him a data chip with the location of Julia’s safe house.

Henry accessed the data and verified Julia’s location before standing up.

“Thank you, Saladin. I’ll have my men leave the supplies to help you. Know that you have an ally in me. Head towards Amman, and I’ll see your men are treated and taken care of.Wa-Alaikum-Salaam.” Henry and Achilles exited the mosque and Aziz led them back towards the shuttle. Saladin words still haunted the Muse CEO’s thoughts.

Using the Muse neural network, Henry had already ordered his people to unload the supplies onboard the shuttle. Revolutionaries were assisting Muse troops in carrying crates of medical supplies and weapons. Henry admired the sight, approaching the shuttle. Men and women who, a short time ago, had threatened to kill Muse forces were now working alongside them. Several revolutionaries were trying to give Cpt. Anderson gifts. Max was trying to refuse, but the revolutionary fighters wouldn’t hear of it.

Once all the supplies had been unloaded, Henry ordered his troops aboard the shuttle. Aziz stood at the end of the long ramp. Walking down the ramp, Henry extended his hand. Wordlessly, the two men shook hands. Each could see the gratitude in the other’s eyes. Henry headed back up the ramp and ordered the shuttle to return to base. Henry could see the celebrating going on in the revolutionary camp. Chants echoed into the heavens, thanking Allah for his grace. To the revolutionaries, Henry had saved them from obliteration by providing the supplies necessary to keep fighting on.

Watching the camp drift away into the darkness of the night, Saladin’s words echoed warnings inside the man’s head. Henry felt an ominous warning in his nerves. Henry knew that until he rescued his daughter, she wasn’t safe. The revolutionary camp appeared like a dot in the distance. Closing the ramp the camp disappeared and the wind ceased howling from the shuttles ascension. Henry headed back into the shuttle, trying to push his worries from mind.

Chapter 41: Out of Reach

Muse fighters formed aroundthe shuttle to provide escort home. Grey clouds drifted across the sky in patches, allowing the bright moon to beam through. Returning to Allied airspace, Maj. Lee sent another detachment of fighters to escort the CEO back to the Alesia. NATO naval forces had broken off and were heading towards Istanbul to engage IRME’s naval armada. Swaths of fighters were returning to the Muse aircraft carriers for rearmament and refuelling. All the fighters in the sky told Henry that the first wave of Operation Medusa was well underway.

Operation Medusa was Maj. Lee’s aerial offensive designed to cripple IRME fighter capacity. Fighters would engage and destroy IRME fighters, and, meanwhile, bombers would target anti-air defenses and the airfield bases. Disrupting IRME’s ability to control air supremacy was the first step in any offensive thrust. Henry had given Maj. Lee permission to launch the operation before he had heard of Saladin’s location. The Muse neural network was full of activity. Operation Medusa had suffered only minor casualties so far, but combat reports showed the damage that had been inflicted. Hundreds of IRME fighters had already fallen to the Muse aerial onslaught, and airbases were being evacuated from the damage caused by the sustained bombing campaigns.

Looking at the data chip, Henry tried to calm his emotions. Saladin had stayed true to her word. Keeping promises was a rare thing in the world of warfare. The data chip showed the exact location of Julia’s safe house, but that hadn’t been the disturbing information. According to Allah’s warriors, they had dealt with the Wolf Pack many times over the years. Chaos, the group leader, didn’t seem by all accounts to be the type of man to kidnap a young girl. Even the way the man had talked to Henry during the abduction seemed weird to him, but the real troubling news was the location.

Julia was being held a couple of miles north of the military cordon around Basra. Basra was the official capital of the Islamic Republic. There was no way Henry could sneak in and out without being detected. Until NATO forces could engage or draw away the bulk of the Islamic Republic’s forces, there was nothing he could do. Frustration filled Henry, and he tried to quiet the anger welling up inside.

“Shadow One, you have permission to land.” Maj. Lee watched the shuttle approaching from the conning tower. Fighters broke off from the shuttle and glided to a stop over the landing strip. Descending, the shuttles came to rest on the deck plate. Cpt. Anderson and his team lowered the ramp and exited the ship together. Happy smiles beamed from the faces of the Muse team. They were happy to be safely back on board the Alesia.

Exiting the shuttle, Henry carried the chip towards the conning tower. Cpt. Anderson’s team saluted their commander as he walked past them. Lost in thought about how to rescue Julia Henry didn’t even notice. Edward dismissed his troops and ran behind, trying to catch up to his commander. On the flight back, Henry’s mood had soured. There was no doubt something was troubling the man. Determined to help, Edward caught up to his friend.

“You look troubled, sir. Is there anything that I can help with?” Placing one hand on the man’s shoulder, Edward tried to calm his friend.

Opening the hatch to the conning tower, Henry looked back to see the concern in his friends eyes. There was nothing anyone could do at the moment. Henry was determined to bear the burden himself.

“Don’t worry, Edward. I’ll be all right. I’ve got a lot of work ahead of me, planning out this offensive for NATO. Keep your men on standby in case we get an opportunity to rescue Julia.”

No matter how hard Henry tried to hide the truth from his friend, it didn’t work. Edward knew the only reason they weren’t racing to rescue Julia was that something was preventing them.

Cpt. Anderson saluted to show Henry he supported him. In that simple gesture, both men knew where the other stood. Henry appreciated the understanding, returned the salute, and dismissed his friend. Walking away, Cpt. Anderson wished he could do more to help, but he understood the burden of command. The stoic mask Henry had donned wasn’t just to conceal his feelings, but was also necessary to separate his emotions from his decision-making.

With one command, the CEO could order his troops into a suicidal course of action. Cpt. Anderson knew he would follow. The team would follow. Everyone who worked for the Williams was willing to give them unconditional support. Henry needed to keep the decision to attack based on reason, and hiding his emotions behind a stoic mask protected everyone.

Marching up the stairwell, Henry pushed the feelings raging inside him down. Burning at the center of the man’s mind was the scarred image of the Wolf Pack leader, Chaos. Henry wanted the man in his grasp, but, amidst the rage, lingered his words on that rooftop. Chaos said that Henry was being circled by his enemies. Lingering doubt clouded Henry’s thoughts, but his burning rage demanded to be sated. One way or another, Chaos would answer for his actions.

Footsteps from behind caused Henry to halt at the command center hatch. Bounding up the stairs was Sgt. Malarkey. Kendra looked like she had gone to the barracks to drop off all her things from the mission. Henry held the hatch door open for approaching sergeant. With an excited smile, Kendra walked through the door and looked to her commander.

“I don’t mean to overstep my bounds, sir, but I was hoping to discuss the coming offensive with you. I had some ideas that I think might make the assault much easier.” Kendra radiated confidence and offered a data pad containing the ideas.

Releasing the door Henry took the data pad and scrolled through the information. Kendra’s report detailed the extent to which she had mapped the IRME system.

The IRME defense network was one giant neural network. The Damascus system had been severed from the network, along with the other cities, in anticipation of the attack. Kendra now had access to the rest of that system. Intelligence on the location of defense sites and anti-air batteries would allow Maj. Lee to reduce casualties. Operation Medusa was already gaining a significant advantage from the intelligence. Henry looked at Sgt. Malarkey beaming with pride.

“You want to take Maj. Lee’s strategy and apply it to the whole IRME network. It’s a bold plan, I’ll give you that.” Henry motioned for his sergeant to follow him. Attending to Operation Medusa, Maj. Lee was at the command map, coordinating with Muse forces. Following behind, Kendra kept pace with her commander.

“I’ve already gotten the virus prepared, sir. We could seize IRME’s entire drone force, but that’s not all I think we should do. I want to coordinate with Muse hackers and do a complete denial of service attack on the IRME network. We can shut down infrastructure, power, and communications. With drones and defenses routed to Muse command, the chaos will make IRME defenseless against a well-timed assault.”

Henry nodded in agreement.

Bringing down the IRME network defense system would allow Henry a perfect opportunity. Displayed on the strategic map in the center of the command center, the damage being inflictedwas clear. Muse fighters and bombers were disrupting all enemy positions north of Baghdad. Tehran was the nearest unscathed air forces left in the Islamic Republic. Operation Medusa was now clearing positions south of Baghdad.

Once the area was cleared, Henry could order a push against Baghdad by Muse and NATO forces. Forces would have to also push south towards Medina and Riyadh to keep IRME forces focused on defending Mecca. They would have to assault IRME forces north of Beirut and Damascus at the same time to prevent the enemy from flanking. Maj. Lee looked over his shoulder to see his approaching commander and stopped to salute him. Henry waved off the salute and handed Kendra’s data pad to Edward.

“Take a look at this crazy plan. With this, I think we’ve got a shot of putting IRME on their heels and seizing the initiative in this war.”

Looking over the plan, Maj. Lee smiled with pride at the work his sergeant had accomplished.

“I agree, sir. This is exceptional work, Sergeant. When will you be ready to implement it?” Still looking through the information, Maj. Lee hadn’t realized the plan was ready to go. Kendra’s plan covered all the worries Edward had of launching any offensive operation. Maj. Lee feared the Netwar couldn’t be replicated.Kendra had proven her commander’s earlier fears inaccurate. From the data on the pad, IRME forces were vulnerable to the exact same attack on a wide scale.

“I am prepared to the launch the net attack on your orders, sir,” Kendra said with pride.

Maj. Lee put down the report and looked at the sergeant.

“Well, until we’re ready to launch the offensive, do you mind going over enemy communications? If you’re not too busy winning the war, that is, Sergeant.”

Kendra tried not to laugh. With a salute, Sgt. Malarkey headed off to her battle station to sweep enemy communications.

Weary from the night, and with a lot of work ahead, Henry sighed.

“Major Lee, I’m going to leave the operation in your hand. Send for Achilles and tell him that I need to speak with him when he has a moment.” Henry patted his friend on the back. Fatigue was clear on the man’s face.

Edward nodded and didn’t say anything as his friend turned to walk away. Trying not to worry, Maj. Lee turned his focus back on the war and coordinating Muse forces.

Opening the door to his private quarters, Henry faced the silent darkness in the room. Lights surged on, detecting the motion in the room. Closing the door behind with one hand, Henry took off his combat jacket with the other and hung it on the old wooden rack next to the door. Fatigue strained every muscle in the man’s body, slowing his movement. Pain was the only thing resonating in his mind. Seeing the bed, Henry felt sleep beckon, but a voice inside spoke of duties and responsibilities. Thoughts of Julia still lingered in Henry’s mind when he sat down behind his desk.

Staring at the empty room, Henry felt loneliness mix with the rest of his tumultuous emotions. Withdrawing a data pad from the desk, Henry resigned himself to preparing the strategy that NATO’s Supreme Allied Commander expected. Each keystroke came with great effort. Henry found it difficult to stay focused with the tempest of emotions raging in his mind.

“There is no respite from a trouble mind.” Henry whispered the words to himself, picking up a portrait of Julia and Victoria. Tears glistened in the man’s eyes. No matter how hard Henry fought, his daughter remained just beyond his power to rescue. Julia’s visage stared back at him from the photograph and just out of reach,making her father feel the weight of his own powerlessness. Every tear only caused Henry’s rage to increase.

Chaos would pay for what he had done in the most painful way possible. Vengeance burned in Henry’s heart. Death would only come for Chaos after he had revealed everything he knew about Zhou Yun’s motivation for abducting Julia. Henry planned to take great pleasure in extracting that information himself. Neural implants allowed for a great many things. During the Terror Wars, Henry had learned to use digital environments to extract information. American laws had been bent to allow water boarding, and digital torture was Henry’s contribution to that legacy. Soon Chaos would get to meet the legendary Dr. Death, and he would learn firsthand what the Terror Wars had taught him.

Chapter 42: Midnight Oil

Sitting behind the desk, Henry worked on the proposed plan for the next offensive in IRME. Operation Medusa was already achieving great success in suppressing enemy air forces. Each bombing operation opened up new avenues for attack. Looking over the strategic map, illuminated by a holographic display, Henry focused on the remaining bastions of IRME’s defense. IRME forces were still mustering for a counter-attack on the three cities. Crippling the IRME air force would put the IRME counter-attack in jeopardy. NATO naval reports were flooding in, showing the destruction of the Islamic Republic navy outside of Istanbul.

NATO forces lacked the human resources necessary to take the city of Istanbul, but they had begun shelling the fortified city. President Woods had committed another U.S. armada to the attack plan. Satellite monitoring showed the approaching fleet south of Basra. IRME forces were caught between the flanking manoeuvres and had already begun launching aerial attacks on the approaching fleet. Divided between forces, Operation Medusa was continuing to rain fire down on enemy positions. IRME had already lost a third of their air force, and another third were undergoing repair.

Looking over the array of enemy forces, Henry committed NATO forces to the northern and southern defenses. Beirut and Amman had IRME armies just beyond their boundaries, waiting to attack. Henry planned to use NATO and Muse naval force to provide support for the attack on these two positions. Naval bombardment would soften up resistance while preventing IRME from retreating to rejoin the bulk of their forces. Defeating the two IRME armies would open up both the northern and southern fronts of the war. Messina and Mecca were the two largest targets to the south, and IRME forces were protecting the northern cities of Istanbul, Ankara, and Diyarbakir.

Once the allied assault on IRME northern and southern positions began it would create an opportunity. Muse forces could march to capture Kirkus and Baghdad. Capturing these two cities was vital to pressing the Islamic Republic’s main force back from surrounding the capital. Reserve forces would assist refugees and civilians being evacuated from the warzone. Henry was committing the majority of his current forces to the operation. Maj. Lee’s ground teams had completed installing and calibrating the new mobile SAM defenses. Artillery was being set up to cover the town’s defence. New turrets lay in wait for any attack IRME launched against the three cities occupied by allied forces.

Automated defenses had allowed Henry to move the bulk of his armoured mech forces to Damascus. Muse mech forces were still new to war. NATO forces had nothing comparable to the fast and powerful armoured mech divisions, and enemy tanks were nothing more than cannon fodder. Contracts were pouring in from the Western world, requesting Muse to begin building these new armoured troops. Maj. Lee’s victory at Damascus had established the superiority of mech forces over tanks. Victory had been the greatest marketing strategy in Muse history. Hundreds of billions were pouring into Muse’s corporate holdings.

Looking over the new operation, Henry could see the risks involved. Combat lines would be stretched thin. IRME could slip through the cracks in the line to try to attack the rear position of the three advances. Henry had left detachments in the three cities, not just for defense, but also to strike out at any IRME forces trying to outflank allied forces. Henry looked over the plan and detailed the location of his new Cybernetic Assault Division. Most of the soldiers in the new division would be committed to the main assault, but a few detachments would serve as logistics and communications support. Supreme Allied Commander Navarro still had to give his final approval of the proposed action.

Feeling the weight of exhaustion, Henry struggled to keep his eyelids open. He was now prepared to submit Operation Cerberus to NATO Command. Henry was going over the plan to ensure every contingency was accounted for. Reserve forces would be held back at the three cities, just in case. Henry made the final adjustments and looked at the time. The holographic display showed it was just past midnight. Only the solemn duty of command kept Henry awake. Too many lives depended on the success of Operation Cerberus to leave anything to chance. A knock at the office door startled Henry from his thoughts.

“Enter.” Henry didn’t shift his attention away from the strategic map.

Opening the door, Achilles stepped into the office.

“Edward told me you wanted to speak to me, Henry. Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.” Achilles could see his commander was busy with planning and prepared to come back later. Henry waved the man in and pointed to the chair in front of his desk. Closing the door, Achilles followed his command and sat down. Henry finished his last set of orders for the plan and turned his full attention on Agent Kincaide.

“Achilles, I have something important I want to discuss with you in private.” Henry switched off the holographic emitters and looked at his old friend.

“On this eve of a historic offensive, I cannot find rest in my own thoughts.” Picking up a crystal decanter, Henry reached with his other hand and set two glasses on the desk. Amber liquid glowed in the dull office lights as it flowed from the decanter into the glasses. Henry slid one glass towards his friend and then put the cap back on the flash before returning it to the shelf.

Taking the offered glass, Achilles sipped on the aged whiskey and tasted its distinct flavour.

Sitting down Henry looked at his friend.

“My thoughts are troubled, old friend. Going over this plan has made me realize that if anything happens to me, which will put Julia at risk. I want you to protect Julia no matter what happens to me.”

The gravity of the situation made perfect sense to Achilles. Henry didn’t very often tell his people what was troubling him. Achilles mind raced with the thoughts of the last time he was put in charge of protecting someone.

During the Terror Wars, the British Royal Family had increased its guards. Islamic terror attacks were being launched across the globe. No city was safe from the violence of terrorism. Achilles was promoted to the position of bodyguard for the royal family. William and Kate were both engaged in philanthropic efforts, which often required them to attend events. Bodyguard duty had lulled Achilles into a false sense of security.

During the ride home from one charity fundraiser, terrorists had launched an attack on the royal family. Achilles didn’t have time to react. Before anyone could do anything, terrorists attacked the vehicles escorting the royal family. Missiles struck the vehicles in the front and back, trapping the limo carrying the King and Queen in the middle. Achilles told his men he would provide a diversion to allow the family to escape. Before anyone could execute the plan, the terrorist launched another salvo. Missiles and gunfire rained down from the surrounding buildings in the middle of London.

Explosions launched the limo into the sky. Flames gushed into the night sky in plumes of bright orange. Achilles lost consciousness during the attack. Blood stained the black asphalt. Waking up, Achilles was disoriented, but he realized he’d been thrown from the car. Shock tore at the man’s mind. Trying to stand up, Achilles realized his legs had been blown off in the assault. Everyone in the limo was already dead. Fires had already engulfed the limo.

Crawling towards the limo, Achilles fought through the pain and shock. Heat radiated from the burning wreckage. Flames danced in the broken shards of glass scattered across the road. The force of the explosions had shattered the nearby windows of the buildings lining the street. Achilles crawled over the glass, dragging himself forward with his one working arm. Heat from the fire caused his skin to burn and bubble. Unable to get any closer, Achilles watched the flames consuming everything he had cared about.

Smoke billowed into the night sky. Looking at the black smoke, Achilles knew he would soon be dead and gave up on life in that moment. Henry had refused to give up on the valiant man who had fought so hard to protect the royal family. Achilles was the first cybernetic prosthetic patient to undergo the revolutionary new procedure. Muse’s cybernetic procedure had saved one life that night, and hundreds of thousands more since. Achilles owed Henry a debt he would pay no matter the price.

Henry could see the pain in his friend’s eyes. Both men carried tragedy with them with the pride of a birthright.

“Henry, I promise you no matter what happens, I will protect Julia, or die in the attempt. You have given me back my life, my duty, and my honour. I owe you a debt that can’t be repaid in this life.” The guilt of working with Zhou Yun still lingered in the back of Achilles’ mind.

Henry felt relieved to know that no matter what happened to him, his daughter would be protected.

“Thank you, my old friend. Peace of mind does not come easy, but that is what you’ve given me tonight.” Henry clanged glasses with his friend before taking a gulp.

Taking a drink, Achilles could see the weight of weariness in his commander’s muscles. His cybernetic eyes hid the truth from sight. Henry had not slept well in a long time, and the black bags under his eyes showed that.

Achilles knew all too well the burden of regret. Nightmares haunted many soldiers’ sleep.

Henry missed his daughter and it weighed down his soul. Work often kept Henry preoccupied and unable to see his daughter, but had always been available. Now, all those years of putting work and his family’s welfare first weighed down his mind. Henry lamented that he had not used the time he was given to spend more time with his daughter.

“Henry, I promise we’ll get her back. That’s one hell of a plan you got there. What do you need me to do?” Achilles tried to turn his friend’s thoughts away from the pain. Distraction and diversion were good for more than just military stratagem.

Taking another sip of the whiskey, Henry slid a data pad across the desk. “What you’re good at doing, my old friend. I need you to make the impossible possible.”

Picking up the data pad, Achilles understood what his commander was talking about. Muhammad Saladin had given a precise location. The new dossiers contained a great deal of information on the group that Zhou Yun’s report had left out. Henry knew what he was asking his friend to do.

Looking over the dossiers and plans, Achilles was already prepared to accept the assignment. Suicidal odds had never frightened the man because death was an old friend. Achilles lived by the simple philosophy that life required him to embrace death. Fear had long left Achilles. The plan offered no support, no backup, and slim odds of success. It was a suicide mission, but those were just the kind of odds Achilles loved the most. Victory was only meaningful when stolen from the jaws of death.

“I’ll leave right away, sir. Don’t worry. I promise I’ll get Julia home safely.”

Reading his body language, Henry knew his friend saw this opportunity as a chance to make up for past failures.

Placing the glass down, Achilles saluted his commander.

Smiling back, Henry returned the salute and watched his friend exit his office. All that remained was to upload the plan to NATO Command. Accessing the Muse network, Henry transmitted the data to Sgt. Malarkey for encryption and transmission. Operation Cerberus would have been impossible without Kendra’s access to the IRME networks. Now, all that was left for Henry to do was to wait to hear back from Strategic Command. Once Command approved the mission, there was no turning back. Drinking the last drops of whiskey, Henry placed the glass down before heading to bed. Alcohol warmed his body and helped him rest. For the first time in weeks, Henry drifted off to sleep when his head hit the pillow.

Chapter 43: Total War

Henry woke early in the morning to banging on the door. Light was just beginning to crest the horizon, and it beamed through the window. His cybernetic eyes adjusted to the new light level the second his eyes opened. Bursting into the room, Maj. Lee looked at his commander still disorientated from sleep. Seeing the look on Edward’s face, Henry knew something important was happening.

“Sir, NATO Command has authorized your offensive. Forces are already mustering in preparation for the attack. Troops from the Cybernetic Assault Division are beginning to arrive.”

Henry’s heart started to pound. Blood thundered through his veins, revitalizing him and causing him to leap from the bed.

“Maj. Lee, I want you to move all assets into position. Have Lt. Malarkey prepare to launch the net attack against IRME.” Henry grabbed his jacket from the wooden coat rack and threw it on before noticing the look on Edward’s face.

Edward pointed out the window at the approaching aircraft. The vessel was visible on the horizon. “General Navarro wants to meet with you personally, sir. He’ll be arriving in about five minutes.”

Surprised by the news, Henry wondered why the General was coming.

“Did the General give any reason for this visit?” Time was short, so Henry continued to get ready while talking. Maj. Lee held the door open for his commander.

“General Navarro stated he wished to give an address to the troops from the deck of the Alesia and watch the operation from the command post. I am not sure why the sudden change, but it is apparent that the General is worried about the operation.”

Racing out of the office, both men headed towards the hatch to the Alesia’s deck. Henry didn’t have time to babysit the General, but the man would expect a proper reception. Everyone in the command post was in a flurry of activity, preparing for Operation Cerberus.

Heading down the steps, Maj. Lee handed his commander the report. Edward had already seen to the reception. Going over the information, Henry couldn’t see anything he had missed. When the two men exited the conning tower, troops were already lining the deck in formation. All hands were prepared to greet General Navarro. Glancing around, Henry spotted the military rank of his new Cybernetic Assault Division. Hundreds of soldiers from the new division were standing next to the Muse troops on the deck.

Leading one of the companies, Cpt. Robert Cross stood stoic in front of his troops. Walking the deck, Henry was greeted by the salutes of his men, and he noticed the young captain standing out front. Approaching the Alesia was the General’s escort and shuttlecraft. Early morning sunlight glared off the shiny vessel that was touching down on the deck of the Alesia. Henry and his troops saluted the officer when he exited the shuttle. Stepping out, General Navarro looked at the line of people saluting him and returned the gesture before approaching Henry.

“Well, this is a hell of a group of soldiers you’ve got here. I guess it makes sense, considering this is one hell of a plan you’ve proposed. I want to congratulate Lt. Malarkey personally for cracking IRME’s network encryption. Where is the lieutenant?” General Navarro was the very image of a proper soldier. Grit was permanently engrained in the man’s face.

“Lt. Malarkey is preparing for the operation in the Command Center. I had all available officers and soldiers prepare the formal greeting. Maj. Lee here will escort you to the Command Center, sir.” Maj. Lee waited for the General to follow.

Curiosity burned in General Navarro’s eyes. “Won’t you be joining us, General Williams?”

Henry pointed to the new Cybernetic Assault Division that just arrived earlier in the morning.

“I need to inspect the unit first, sir. I will join you and Maj. Lee after my duty, sir,” Henry declared.

General Navarro understood the responsibility of command. Without a word, he turned to Major Lee and headed towards the conning tower. Watching the men enter the building, Henry turned his attention back to the troops gathered on the deck.

Comparing the troops of the new Cybernetic Assault Division to Muse’s troops Henry could see a stark difference. Muse troops had the option of implants or prosthetics. Most of the Muse forces had been recruited from the military, and some of the people had brought their implants and prosthetics from their time in the service. There was no comparison to the new troops of the Cybernetic Assault Division. Robert was the finest example, in Henry’s mind, of the difference between the two troops.

Athletics made the young man a fine specimen of human achievement, but there was no hint of the boy left in the man standing in uniform. These new soldiers were gods standing amongst mortals. These new troops would show the world the power that any human being could aspire to. Henry could see the power rippling beneath the surface in their new cybernetic muscles.

“Cpt. Cross, are your men prepared to depart for Damascus?”

Henry’s question caught the young captain off guard. For a moment, Robert stumbled in his answer.

“Yes, sir. My people are prepared to depart right now.” He pointed to the awaiting shuttle.

Henry knew these troops were invaluable assets to Operation Cerberus.

“Good work, Captain. Have your men load up on the shuttle and follow me. I need to speak to you privately before you depart.” Henry watched the young captain lead his soldiers and admired him. Leadership came natural to Robert.

“Lt. Myers, I want you to take Sgt Kritikos, Sgt Lung, and Sgt O’Hara to get the troops equipped and loaded on that shuttle. I’ll return in a few moments to help with the preparations.” Delegating tasks was one of the important duties of a commander. Robert handled delegation well, but it was easy to see the man felt it was his responsibility to aid his troops. Looking into the faces of the troops, Henry could see the loyalty they had for their commander, and he admired the man’s ability to inspire loyalty.

Both men headed towards the Command Center. Climbing the stairs, Henry could feel the fear emanating from the young man. Robert hid his fear behind the stoic mask that training had taught him. Opening the hatch, both men walked into the frenzy of activity in the Command Center. General Navarro and Maj. Lee were going over the strategic map with Lt. Malarkey. Everyone was too busy to notice either man entering.

Henry motioned to Robert to follow him towards his private quarters. The matter they needed to discuss had to be kept from General Navarro. Following behind, Robert entered the office and closed the door behind him. The noise from the Command Center was cut off in the small office room. Smiling, Henry looked at the boy he had once knew standing at attention.

“Military suits you, Robert. I must say, I’m quite impressed with the change I see in you, but I hope there is still some of the boy I knew. I have a task for you, but it has to remain between the two of us.”

Instinct told Robert what Henry was hinting at. Hopes and dreams swelled inside the young man’s heart. Staring Henry in the eyes, Robert was prepared to help.

“You’re my commanding officer, sir. I will do whatever you need me to do without fail, sir.”

Henry admired his determined words and could see the resolute spirit beaming from Robert’s eyes.

Placing a holographic emitter down, Henry pulled up the map of Kut, north of Basra. About two hundred thousand people lived in the city. Intelligence provided by Muhammad Saladin showed the location of Julia’s safe house near the edge of town. Robert studied the details of the map, committing images to his cybernetic memory. Henry pointed to the location on the map.

“We believe the Wolf Pack are holding Julia hostage here. Your unit is going to be working with Cpt. Speirs and Cpt. Welsh to assault the city of Baghdad. Once you take Baghdad, I want you to take your troops and head towards Kut. Muse forces will provide a distraction. Operative Kincaide has already been deployed, but should he be delayed or fail, I need you to rescue my daughter. I am sure you can understand why this has to be our secret.” Henry knew he could count on the young captain when he looked into his eyes.

Looking over the map, Robert struggled to still his mind. Dreams of Julia had haunted the man’s sleep since the abduction. It was a surreal moment for both men. Each man struggled to deal with the loss in his own way. Both men now possessed the same goal in mind. Robert studied the terrain and enemy dispositions. Training had taught the captain how to assess a situation and react with speed.

Henry could see the captain’s thoughts churning and grinding inside his head.

“I’ll make sure Julia is returned safely, sir.”

There was no salute from Henry. No tears or emotions. Henry kept his stoic determination. Only one thing showed his appreciation. Grabbing up Robert, Henry hugged him with all of his strength.

“You stay safe, Robert. Your father would never forgive me if something happened to you. Honestly, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself. I’ll be watching from the Command Center. I’ll be the angel on your shoulder, keeping you safe. You need anything, you just radio for it and I’ll make sure you get it.”

Robert dropped back to the floor when Henry released him. “Yes, sir. I won’t let you down sir.”

Henry smiled and waved the captain off to his duties. Both men exited the office and parted ways. Near the strategic map, Supreme Allied Commander Navarro waved Henry towards the map. For a moment, Henry watched Robert walk away and hoped that he would be all right.

Information on the strategic map showed NATO and Muse forces preparing for the battle. General Navarro and Maj. Lee had already seen the final commitment of forces. Approaching the group, Henry could feel the weight of the war bearing down on him. Operation Cerberus wasn’t just designed to put IRME forces on their heels, but also to open up an opportunity to rescue Julia. This battle wouldn’t just determine the future of the war. Henry had everything riding on the outcome of this one battle. Nothing could be left to chance.

Fighters were already taking to the skies in preparation for the air strikes that would lead the offensive vanguard. Intelligence showed IRME was mustering what was left of its air force to defend their airspace. Both sides knew what was at stake. Maj. Lee had managed to prevent Islamic Republic forces from counter-attacking, and that was a small victory already. Operation Medusa had frozen IRME forces in place like statues. Operation Cerberus was almost ready to launch. Breathing deeply, Henry prepared himself for what was to come before joining his fellow commanders. There was a tide in the affairs of men, and the whole world was being pulled into it. One way or another, the results of this battle would determine the future of the human race, and Henry knew his side had to win or everything was lost.

Chapter 44: Breaking Loose

Cresting the horizon, the morning sun flittered through the cracks in the shutters of the safe house. Chaos and his team were sleeping in the old living room, now converted into a barracks. Everyone was still sleeping except Zero, who had been watching over Julia throughout the night. The digital environment’s programming had eroded to the point where the program couldn’t sustain it much longer. Zero had never seen anything like this, and had struggled through the night to keep the program running. The longer the program ran, the more Julia’s mind took control over it.

Exhaustion from the long weeks spent watching the program had worn Zero down. Caffeine had long since lost its effect. More powerful stimulants were required to keep Zero alert. Chaos had acquired some drugs that would help keep his friend awake, but he kept them under lock and key. Leaving the room for a moment, Zero went to see his commander. Sleep deprivation caused the man to stumble down the hall towards the converted living room. Stumbling past a window there was no motion outside of the house, and thermal optical camouflage ensured the man outside wouldn’t be seen.

Achilles had located the house. There was no sign of motion outside. Several cameras were hidden outside the building to detect someone’s approach. Hacking into the camera feed, Achilles neutralized the first warning system. The secondary detection systems were a set of motion sensors placed on the door and windows. Only a well-trained eye would be capable of spotting the hidden devices. Achilles pulled out a micro-electromagnetic pulse gun he carried for these situations.

Small devices like motion detectors often didn’t have any electromagnetic shielding. Taking aim, Achilles locked on the device and fried it. One after the other, the motion detectors stopped working. Scanning the perimeter, Achilles detected no other wireless transmission. Everything was still quiet in the house for the moment. Time was of the essence, and, so, Achilles moved towards the door. Turning the handle, he saw the last line of defense. A simple lock was now all that stood between Achilles and the Wolf Pack holding Julia. He knew that he had to find Julia fast, and he still had no clue where she was located in the house.

Lying in the tank Julia was asleep and unattended. The monitors showed her in the digital world. Over the last few days, Julia had become aware of the digital world. Everything in the fake environment became whatever the woman wanted. With a thought, Julia could change the colour of the walls and even reshape the entire environment. Zero’s presence in the digital world had left a specific tracer behind it. Recognizing that tracer allowed Julia the freedom to manipulate.

Today would be different from all the other days. Julia didn’t need to test the environment or her control over it anymore. Now that Zero had signed out of the system, the opportunity to escape presented itself. Focusing all thoughts on escape, Julia began to manipulate her environment. Walls fell away and the ground shook. It was like waking from a bad dream. Julia had brief flashes of the tank she was in amidst the decaying digital prison. Each of her thoughts tore away the illusion of the digital world. Everything bent to Julia’s force of will. Her thoughts echoed across the digital world with the force of a nuclear explosion. Thrashing inside the sealed tube, Julia struggled to awaken fully from the digital dream world.

Ground gave way and the lights of the digital world faded. Inside the tank, Julia awoke with a startle. Trapped by the glass tube, it prevented any escape. Julia couldn’t overpower the real world with her thoughts. Machines beeped around the tube. Hearing the beeps gave Julia a new idea.

Her neural implants were connected to the machines. Accessing the machine, Julia ripped through the code, trying to find a way to escape. There had to be some kind of emergency release command buried somewhere in the databanks of the system. Time pressed Julia, and she knew Zero would return soon. The instinct to escape took over the woman’s thoughts and focused her efforts. Julia didn’t find the command to escape, but, instead, triggered a fire alert.

Automated systems withdrew the needles building her muscles during training. Liquid drained out of the tube. Clicking preceded the tube hatch opening. Pressing against the lid, Julia expected to struggle to open it. Newfound strength made the task much easier. Climbing out of the tube, Julia didn’t care she was dripping in fluid, but focused instead on pulling out the respiratory tubes. Feeling the tubes come out of her throat almost caused herto vomit. Julia knew she had to stay quiet and forced herself to bear the discomfort. Leaning into the door Julia listened for noise in the hallway, and heard soft footsteps coming up a stairwell.

Achilles was moving up the stairwell and into the hallway. There were only two doors in the long hallway. One was open and lead to a grimy bathroom that looked like it had never been cleaned. Instinct told Achilles the other door must be where Julia was being kept, but there was still the matter of the Wolf Pack. He could hear voices echoing down the hall. Achilles crept down the hall, his thermal optical camouflage hiding him from sight.

Hearing the doorknob turn, Julia scanned the room for a weapon. Computers and machines filled the room. Only a box of tools provided any hope. Racing over to the toolbox, Julia grabbed a box cutter sitting on the top shelf. The door crept open without a noise. Standing behind the door, Julia held the box cutter at the edge of the door, waiting for whomever it was to enter.

In the living room, most of the Wolf Pack had awoken. Fury was sitting in a chair, reading over Zero’s report about Julia’s strange neural activity. Steam rose from a nearby cup of coffee. Chaos was already doing his exercise to keep what remained of his body in top shape. No one noticed Zero had fallen asleep in the chair. Berserker was still snoring in his cot. Leviathan approached carrying a cup of coffee to his friend sleeping in the chair, and hoped to use the opportunity to check his vitals. Just waking up, Slipstream stumbled as he headed out to check on the security system monitoring the safe house.

Nothing was moving through the doorway. Julia couldn’t hear any footsteps anymore.

Achilles saw the empty tube and moved towards the computer, causing his thermal optical camouflage to blur. Seeing the motion, Julia lunged forward with the box cutter, aiming at the invisible target. Catching the sudden motion, Achilles managed just to avoid the tip of the box cutter. Julia could sense the incoming attack and prepared to deflect it when the thermal optic camouflage shut down. Standing in the room, the black, telltale silhouette revealed the man’s identity as Achilles Kincaide.

Froze in the moment, Julia relinquished the assault and backed up. Achilles had caught the identity of the attacker at the last possible second. Both looked at the door when the reality of the situation sank in. Silence told them that the Wolf Pack hadn’t heard anything yet. Closing the door without a noise, Achilles looked at Julia.

“Your father sent me here to get you out. NATO forces are moving into the area, and soon this place is going to be a warzone. Beyond this door is a stairwell that will lead you outside. Here is a data pad with the quickest route out of the city.” Achilles didn’t have time to discuss the matter and pressed the data pad into the woman’s hands.

Julia didn’t hesitate and took the data pad and brought up the map. Opening the door a crack, Achilles placed his ear against it and listened. Taking the time to study every route and detail of that map, Julia plotted her escape. Satisfied no one was coming, Achilles looked around the room and spotted Julia’s clothes. The outfit would draw too much attention from the local population. Achilles looked through boxes nearby and found a uniform for Julia to wear. He moved back to the doorway to look away while Julia changed. He could hear someone talking in the living room barracks.

“Hey, buddy, how about some coffee to keep those eyes open?” Extending the steaming cup, Leviathan looked his friend over. Zero didn’t move or respond. Kneeling down, Leviathan tried to see if his friend was even awake. Studying Zero’s body language, breathing, and posture revealed him to be in deep slumber. Open cybernetic eyes had confused him to believe Zero was still awake, but the vitals showed the truth.

“Chaos, we’ve got a problem. Check on Julia now!” Leviathan shouted. He dropped the cup of coffee from shock. Glass shattered across the floor, spraying hot coffee in every direction.

Leaping up, Chaos grabbed his gear and drew his pistol. Slapping Berserker in the face, Fury roused her teammate before grabbing her own weapon.

Hearing the noise, Achilles knew they didn’t have much time. Clicking echoed in the small room when he primed his submachine gun. The noise caught Julia’s attention. Moving towards the door, Achilles activated his thermal optical camouflage. Julia watched the air distort around the man before he vanished from sight. He drew a pistol and threw it towards Julia. Exiting the thermal optical cloak the gun materialized in the air. Julia pulled the uniform on her arm. Turning she noticed the gun in her peripheral vision, allowing her to catch it with ease. Achilles had no intention of leaving his ward unarmed.

“You need to make a run for it now!”

Julia didn’t need to be told twice. Achilles thrust the door open and leaned into the hallway with his submachine gun aimed. Racing past the invisible man, Julia headed to the stairwell.

Rushing around the corner, Chaos and his team didn’t see the man hiding by the door. Achilles opened fired with the fully automatic submachine gun. Round after round of empty bullet shells resonated off the floor where they struck.

There was no time for Chaos to react, and he took the brunt of the fire. Bullets ricocheted off his cybernetic prosthetics. Fury managed to pull the rest of the team back to safety. Diving back, Chaos felt the pain searing his abdomen. Leviathan rushed over to see the damage. Several rounds had pierced his dermal armour.

The wounds weren’t life threatening, but they required immediate treatment. Pulling out a canister of elastic protein compound, Leviathan jammed the nozzle into a wound. Chaos didn’t even flinch from the pain caused by the protein expanding to close the wound.

Achilles was taking the opportunity to switch clips. Hearing the noise, Chaos knew this was his only moment to explain the situation.

“Great rescue plan, Achilles. You just told Julia to run through enemy territory. How many IRME troops do you think your gunfire just drew?” Chaos motioned his troops to use the windows to create an exit.

Slamming the clip in, Achilles looked down the hall, waiting for the team to attack.

“You let Julia’s father worry about her. I would be worrying about me, in your position,” Achilles declared.Glass from the living room windows created a loud smash that echoed down the hall when Fury and her team broke them to create an exit.

Leaning around the corner, Chaos saw the blur of motion and opened fire. Achilles didn’t have time to react, and the bullet struck his cybernetic leg. It was a perfect shot.

Feeling the leg seize up in mid-stride, Achilles braced for impact.

Leaning back behind cover, Chaos watched the invisible body slide across the floor and into the tables. Striking the table caused searing hot coffee to spill all over Achilles, revealing him. Before the man could react, Chaos kicked the submachine away. Looking up, Achilles knew he was screwed, but at least Julia was free.

“You’re one hell of a soldier, Achilles. I have to give you that. Henry is lucky to have an operative like you, but you didn’t just save Julia.” He heard loud rumbling in the distance. IRME forces were moving closer with each passing second.

Achilles glared up at Chaos.

“You have no clue what Henry is going to do when he gets his hands on you. Muse and NATO forces are already on the move. You’ve lost, so do with me whatever you want.” Pulling off the mask, Achilles stared up with defiance.

Chaos could see he was more than willing to die.

“I’m not going to kill you, Achilles. In fact, I have a mission for you, but before you tell me you’d never work for me, take a look at the information on this data chip. In that box you’ll find everything you need to repair your leg.” Leaning over, Chaos grabbed the man’s hand and placed a data chip in it. Achilles saw something strange when he looked into Chaos’ eyes.

“I’ve got to go protect Julia from her true enemies and make sure she can get home and see her father. Make sure Henry gets that, Achilles.” Without another word, Chaos leapt through the broken window.

IRME forces were approaching. Achilles could hear them in the distance. Shouts came from people outside.

Struggling to crawl over to the crate, Achilles spilled the contents across the floor. Gunfire echoed from the city street. Working on his leg, Achilles ejected the damaged pneumatic and slammed in a new one. Tanks were closing in, causing the ground to rumble. Debris from the table shook across the floor. Achilles didn’t know what was on the data chip, but it didn’t matter. Chaos’ words sank in finally. Right now, Julia was being chased by IRME forces. Working under pressure, Achilles refused to let someone capture Julia again.

Chapter 45: Unto the Breach

Wave after wave of fighters and bombers lifted off the deck of the Alesia. Cresting over the horizon, the midmorning sun beamed across the gathered ships. Transports ferried troops to the three cities to aid with the allied advance. Fighters circled overhead, waiting for tasking orders from Command. Since the first rays of light, the allied forces had been hammering IRME defense positions. Northern Islamic Republic forces were falling back towards Dyarbakir. Retreating to the south, Islamic forces were headed towards Messina. Constant barrages and the allied advance had inflicted tremendous casualties on enemy forces.

Kendra’s network attacks had isolated the enemy forces. Without communication, IRME forces were falling into confusion. Enemy morale was plummeting from the constant allied bombings. Automated defenses and IRME drones now served the allied forces. Turrets and SAM sites targeted the IRME troops, forcing them to retreat. Baghdad had once stood as a bastion of IRME military might, but now the city was a smoking ruin. Cpt. Speirs and Welsh had managed to occupy the city with little casualties. Muse and NATO forces were mustering in the ruins, preparing for the offensive against IRME’s main army outside Basra.

In the Alesia’s Command Center, Henry, Maj. Lee, and General Navarro watched the offensive. Satellite imaging showed their enemy’s retreat. The Muse neural network showed the situation on the ground in live video streams. General Navarro couldn’t contain his joy at the success he was witnessing. The man had a reputation for a constantly grim expression, but no one in the Command Center would have believed that reputation today. General Navarro was patting Henry and Edward on the back for their brilliant plan.

“Hot damn, I can’t believe this crazy plan worked. Look at them run!” General Navarro was smoking a cigar and celebrating the victory early. Baghdad had fallen, and the General had demanded something to celebrate. Offered a cigar, Henry tried to placate the General, but he didn’t believe it was quite time to celebrate yet.

“We’ve still got a lot of work to do, General. IRME’s main army still hasn’t been touched. By now, I would imagine those forces have managed to get some of their defense back under their control.” On the strategic map, Henry watched the march of his troops south from Baghdad towards the enemy line. Amongst the many dots representing Allied forces was Cpt. Cross’s unit pushing towards Kut.

Only Henry knew about the unit’s secret orders. Excitement was a distraction to the clandestine mission the troops were on. General Navarro was too busy admiring the forces sweeping south towards the enemy to notice one unit breaking away. Satellite imagery showed the main army had begun moving on the map. Elation fled General Navarro when he saw the sudden break in enemy forces. IRME troops were moving towards the city of Kut on the map. Only Henry could know the reason for the sudden enemy movement.

Turning away from the computer, Kendra looked back at her commander.

“Sir, I’ve gotten a strange signal, trying to connect to the Muse Network, sir. I’m not sure if it’s IRME trying to gain access to our networks or something else.”

Marching away from the strategic map, Henry headed over to Kendra to look over her shoulder at the information.

“Does the signal have proper access codes, Lieutenant?”

Watching the lieutenant work was like seeing a great artist create a masterpiece. Kendra moved with deft precision through the system, pulling up information on the screen.

“No, it’s an outdated security clearance code, sir, but it’s a code that grants access to the entire network. Do you want me to block it, sir?”

Henry could feel his stomach churning with unease. The feeling compelled him to check further. “I want to you to see who the codes belong to, Kendra.”

Accessing the system, Kendra cross-referenced the code with all known Muse access codes. Within a second, the computer transmitted results.

“Sir, the code belongs to Julia. What should I do, sir?”

Henry’s heart sank in that moment.

“We don’t have a choice. Allow access and put the communication through to the Command Center speaker system.” At first, the only noise that came from the speakers was a harsh static. Amidst the crackling noise, a soft voice came through. Kendra continued to work at clearing up the signal.

“This is Julia Williams. I’m being pursued by my kidnappers and enemy troops. I need immediate assistance. Repeat, this is Julia Williams calling for assistance from any nearby Muse forces.”

Everyone in the command center fell silent.

It was a strange mix of joy and terror that thundered inside Henry’s mind. For the first time in months, he knew his daughter was alive and well. Hearing Julia’s voice filled Henry will hope. Every one of the Muse employees looked to their commander, wondering what he would do. Kendra could feel the terror in Henry when he gripped her shoulder.

“Cut the transmission. Enemy forces could use the signal to locate Julia. Send word to Cpt. Cross to make double time on the advance on Kut, and inform him of the new situation.” Marching towards the hatch, Henry was cut off by the large General Navarro.

“General Williams, this offense requires your leadership. You can’t fly into a warzone on a suicidal mission to save your daughter. Too many people are depending on you right now.”

Henry looked at the General and his people. The gravity of the situation loomed in the atmosphere of the Command Center.

Both men stared at one another for a moment. Maj. Lee lowered his hand to his sidearm, waiting for his commander’s orders to restrain the General. Seeing Edward reach for his gun caused General Navarro’s guards to draw their weapons. Tension now threatened to turn to violence. Henry knew something needed to be done and placed his hand on the General’s shoulder and looked into the man’s eyes.

“Sir, you’re in operational control of Operation Cerberus. My daughter needs me. I request permission to lead an assault team on a rescue mission.”

Maj. Lee was taken aback by the behaviour of his commander. Henry never asked permission for anything. General Navarro could understand the man’s desperation, but the war needed everyone to remain focused.

“General Williams, war is a harsh thing. I understand what you’re attempting to do, and I can even commend it. Perhaps, in your shoes, I’d do the exact same thing. But your people depend on you to guide them, and we need you to lead.”

Henry didn’t want to have to restrain the General, but the situation offered little other recourse. Maj. Lee spoke up, drawing all attention towards him in that moment.

“General Navarro, if Julia is captured by enemy forces, IRME will use her as a hostage. Henry will be forced to pull Muse forces back. If we don’t rescue Julia, this war is as good as over.”

Henry smiled at his old friend. The words hit General Navarro hard, and he couldn’t refute the reasons Maj. Lee had extolled.

Henry was trying to show the General and Supreme Allied Commander the respect he deserved. Looking into the man’s eyes, General Navarro knew his orders wouldn’t be obeyed. Tensions lingered over the room, threatening to turn to bloodshed. In the General’s mind, there was only one course of action. Stepping aside, General Navarro pointed toward the door.

“Well, if I can’t stop you, then I damn well better support you. You’ve done an exceptional job leading your men, General Williams. This is one of the finest groups of soldiers I have ever had the privilege of serving with. General Williams, you have permission to lead your assault. We’ve got the situation from here. Maj. Lee, get our fighters and bombers to form up for support. Tell them we have a critical mission necessary to win the war.” Extending one hand, General Navarro offered his full support to a man he admired.

Looking at the extend hand, Henry refused to shake it. Instead, the General fell into rank and saluted his commander. Both men knew it was a much greater sign of respect. Henry didn’t salute the rank as tradition demanded, but, instead, saluted the man. One after another, every man and woman in the Command Center stood up and saluted General Navarro. In that moment, it was clear how strong the bonds of loyalty were between the commander and his troops. General Navarro saluted the soldier’sback.

After the salute, Henry marched towards the hatch and pulled it open. Maj. Lee had already sent word to Cpt. Anderson’s team to ready for launch. Using the neural network, Kendra continued her assault on the IRME network despite marching to catch up to her commander. Years of hacking had turned the woman into an exceptional multitasker. Accessing the network, Maj. Lee transmitted orders to fighters to prepare for a critical mission change. Watching Henry exiting the Command Center, General Navarro yelled one last thing.

“Give em hell, Henry!”

Turning back, Henry nodded and waited for Kendra to catch up. Descending the stairwell, neither person spoke. Both knew the situation. Kendra continued to watch over the situation using her wireless neural implant.

Marching out onto the Alesia deck, Henry could see the shuttle was already prepared to take off. Cpt. Anderson’s team were already assembled and beginning to board the shuttle. There was no time for formalities. Everyone knew this wasn’t a stealth mission but a hot drop into a warzone. Grim determination beamed from the faces of each of the troops. Everyone knew what was at stake on this mission. Henry knew his troops would give their lives to save Julia. Cpt. Anderson motioned his people to get onto the shuttle.

“This is going to be one hell of a ride. No better time to rescue Julia, right, sir?” Cpt. Anderson asked.

Henry chuckled at the comment. Marching up the ramp, both men followed behind the last of the troops. Henry stood and looked at the grim, resolved expression on his troops’ faces and could feel their fear.

“I’m not going to address you today as your commander. We are not taking off to win the war. Each of you knows what is at stake. What I am asking of you, I know I shouldn’t be asking. Communication intercepted by Lt. Malarkey has given me the first proof of life from Julia. IRME troops are pressing in to capture my daughter, in her own words. I know what I am asking is the selfish desires of a father to protect his daughter, and it puts you all at risk. I ask for your forgiveness, and I beg for you all to support me in rescuing Julia. Anyone who does not wish to be involved is free to leave.”

Not a single member of the team left. Cpt. Anderson was the first to march towards Henry. Breaking from formation, the entire team formed a circle around Henry. Not a word was spoken. Every member of the team kneeled before his or her commander. Max kneeled before his commander with his gun raised to symbolize that their arms were waiting for his command.

“Our arms are yours, sir, and so are our lives. We’ve all sworn our loyalty until death to you and your family. We failed to protect Julia, and now we have been given the opportunity to regain our honour. Command us, sir, and we will follow. Let our arms be your arms, let our hands move to your purpose, and let our will be your will. We are a family from different blood, but let our blood defend your family.”

Henry placed his hand on his second in command’s shoulder.

“You humble me, Captain. Please, everyone, rise, for you should bow to no one. It is I who should bow to your service and dedication.” Henry offered his hand and pulled Cpt. Anderson to his feet to look the man in the eyes. One after another, Henry pulled each member of the team back to his or her feet. Looking into the eyes of each soldier, the fear fled, driven back by the strong bonds of loyalty each person felt. Henry could see and feel the power of unity in the confines of the shuttle in that moment. Everyone believed in the ideas and the bond of fraternity shared by the soldiers.

It was the idea of loyalty and fraternity that gave the soldiers strength. Feeling the shuttle ascend into the sky, the soldiers were no longer anxious at what awaited. Henry could feel the desire in each of his team members to engage the enemy and rescue Julia. Some of the team were already laughing and joking about the enemy, not knowing what was about to hit them. Cpt. Anderson and Henry stood together, looking over the group and trying to turn their thoughts away from the situation. Explosions echoed in the distance with the power of thunder across the horizon. Once more, Henry and his team were heading into danger.

Chapter 46: Deterministic Chaos

Racing through the city streets, Julia didn’t have time to stop and catch her breath. Chaos and his team were catching up. Her muscles burned and she gasped for oxygen, but adrenaline raced through her veins, bestowing her with strength.

Gunfire echoed in the streets of Kut. Fury had her team return fire on pursuing IRME forces. She was trying to keep the enemy suppressed.

Julia kept running, and she didn’t look back, despite the fear gnawing at her. She followed the route in her mind she had plotted.

Bullets whizzed through the air. IRME forces tried to fire on the man racing after the woman in the city streets. Firing from cover, Fury and her team continued to make it almost impossible for IRME to get a clean shot. Tanks rolled behind IRME forces, pushing the soldiers forward. Gunners on the tank opened fire on Fury’s team. Fifty-calibre machine guns ripped into the buildings, sending debris flying through the air. Gun smoke filled the city streets with a dim haze and filled the air with the smell of gunpowder.

Spotting an alley, Julia darted towards it to escape the gunfire echoing behind her. Chaos raced after the woman, following her into the alley. Julia didn’t bother trying to slow down her pursuer, and, instead, remained focused on fleeing. Screams from the citizens of Kut echoed through the city, and panicked people ran through the streets. Knocking people aside in the alleyway, Julia continue to run towards the next street, trying to escape the city.

“This is Julia Williams. I’m being pursued by my kidnappers and enemy troops. I need immediate assistance. Repeat, this is Julia Williams calling for assistance from any nearby Muse forces.” Instinct fuelled the transmission. Julia prayed someone was listening who could help, but continued running.

Hearing the communication, Chaos pushed himself harder. IRME forces would have caught the signal, and now knew whom it was they were pursuing. When the communication line went dead, Julia felt she was on her own. Fear now drove every muscle. Breaking through the people and back onto the city street, Julia could see more IRME forces marching down the street. Machine gun fire pelted the ground all around Julia, forcing her back into the alley.

Chaos was closing in. There was only one thing left to do, in Julia’s mind. Bounding over some crates, Chaos knew he had no choice but to continue forward. Julia opened fire with the pistol. Heightened reflexes allowed Chaos to use his cybernetic arm prosthetics to block the incoming fire.

Round after round failed to do any damage to Julia’s assailant, forcing her back towards the street. Knocking the gun aside, Chaos pulled Julia back from the street just before machine gun fire tore into the side of the building. IRME forces began to press towards the alleyway to capture the intruders. Struggling to break free, Julia refused to be taken hostage again. Dragging the woman back, Chaos tried to calm her down.

“Didn’t I tell you to always stay aware of your environment?”

Julia was too busy struggling to break free to hear the words. Dazed by an elbow to the head, Chaos lost his grip. Diving for the gun, Julia hit the ground, spun around, and aimed the pistol at the man’s head. Regaining his bearing, Chaos just looked down.

“Get up out of the dirt, Julia. We’ve got to get you to safety. Go ahead, pull the trigger and find out the gun’s empty.” Looking down the alleyway, Chaos saw his team approaching to support him.

Pulling the trigger, Julia heard the clicking noise.

“I’m not going back to that prison you built for me!” Leaping back up, Julia landed on her feet and was prepared to attack.

Peering around the building, Chaos could see IRME forces advancing. Julia went to strike the man, but he caught the attack and pulled her in close, holding his hand over her mouth. With one finger, Chaos motioned for Julia to remain quiet and tapped his ear to tell her to listen.

Soldiers shouted back to their commanders that they had lost sight of their targets in the alleyway. Julia didn’t understand the language the people were speaking, but the noise was getting closer. Arriving, Fury and the team were in bad shape. Taking the moment of respite, Leviathan treated Berserker’s wounds. Multiple burns and wounds covered half the man’s body. Slipstream was covering a gunshot to his shoulder and trying to stop the bleeding.

“Berserker was able to destroy the tank, but not before it got off a round. IRME forces are pressing in from all sides. We have to get out of here now, sir, and Julia will only slow us down. No amount of money is worth dying over.” Fury didn’t speak, but, instead, sent the message across the Wolf Pack’s neural network. Unable to hear anything, Julia could only see the glare in Chaos’s eyes revealing his anger.

“Fury, I want you to take Zero and Slipstream up to the roofs and provide cover for Julia’s retreat. Berserker, you use your remaining rocket rounds to take out those tanks. Leviathan, you’ll provide covering fire for Berserker.” Chaos spoke the words aloud so everyone could hear the resolution in his voice. Unable to comprehend the orders, Julia looked at Chaos.

“You’re going to get them all killed!”

Machine gun fire and the sound of marching boots echoed her force behind the statement. Chaos looked into Julia’s eyes.

“In another life, perhaps I would have been given the chance to get to know you. You have a bright destiny ahead of you. We got you into this situation, and we’ll get you out.” Chaos released the woman and looked at his team. Fury didn’t hide her anger at the situation.

“I’ll follow your orders even if they lead me to my death, but you owe us an explanation. Why have you fought so hard for this girl? I’m not going to say I don’t see the same things in her, but why are we sacrificing our lives for this mission? After all these years, you owe us that, James.”

Hearing Chaos’ real name, Julia looked past the scars and saw something familiar in the man’s features.

In that moment, everything Chaos had done made sense. The words he had spoken on the rooftop made perfect sense to Julia. Chaos had refused to take any real action that would harm Henry or Muse. There wasn’t time for Chaos to explain to his team why he had made all these sacrifices. There was only time for a few words to be spoken. Turning away from the team, Chaos knew he needed to speak them to Julia, but his team would hear what needed to be said.

“Tell your father his brother still loves him. Tell him what we did today so that, perhaps, in whatever lies beyond this life, when we meet again, my little brother will look upon my actions with forgiveness. When we launch the attack, you run and don’t look back.” Chaos pressed his rifle into Julia’s hand and gave the order. Everyone on the team now understood why. No one had ever realized that James Williams was Henry’s older brother.

Fury pointed to the rooftops and helped Slipstream and Zero climb to the roofs. Loading the rocket into the launcher, Berserk nodded to his commander that he was ready. Creeping across the rooftop, Fury drew her sniper rifle and took position. Staring down the scope, she took aim at one of the IRME commanders. Zero knew the IRME network had been brought down and led Slipstream across the room to flank the forces.

Julia couldn’t believe what she had just heard. All her anger faded away in that moment. Chaos looked at Berserker and saw that he was ready. Tapping Julia on the shoulder, Chaos brought her out of her daze and then motioned for her to stick to the buildings for cover.

Fury opened fire, dropping one officer after another. Gunfire erupted from the advancing IRME forces. Bullets struck the ledge of the building. Fury used her high-ground advantage to continue raining fire on the enemy.

Zero and Slipstream opened fire, drawing the focus off their teammate. Advancing IRME forces were forced to halt and turned to open fire. Islamic soldiers rushed out of the street, trying to get cover while firing. Zero and Slipstream filled the streets with the dead. Stepping around the corner, Berserker stared down the launcher’s aiming system. Beeping from the launcher confirmed target lock. Missiles streaked across the battlefield and detonated when they struck the tank. Fire erupted from the tank. Screams filled the street. Chaos looked at Julia one last time, knowing it was his turn.

“Don’t look back.” With those words, Chaos broke from cover and charged the enemy lines. Julia followed orders and raced down the street, sticking close to the buildings. IRME forces were focused on the Wolf Pack's assault, and no one noticed the woman running away.

Slamming a rocket into the launcher, Berserker followed his leader. IRME soldiers opened fire on Chaos, but the bullets just ricocheted off his cybernetic implants. Berserker fired his rockets at the remaining tank, aiming to turn the large vehicles into a makeshift roadblock. Soldiers were already fleeing the burning wreckage from the first tank when the second missile salvo hit.

The force of the explosion knocked IRME soldiers to the ground. Chaos charged through the lines, shooting his grenade launcher into clusters of soldiers. Smoke wafted across the battlefield. Grenade explosion sent bodies flying into the air. Chaos dropped the grenade launcher and engaged the enemy in hand-to-hand combat. Imaging on the sniper scope allowed Fury to see through the smoke and continue laying rounds into the enemy.

Grinding, the last tank turret rotated and took aim at the sniper’s position. Fury caught the motion and dropped the sniper rifle to escape, but it was already too late. Roaring to life, the tank cannon fired. Ripping through the building, the tank round blew everything into the air. Zero and Slipstream felt the roof beneath their feet give way. Both of themfell to the ground below and lost sight of Fury. One of IRME’s snipers had managed to get a good position and saw the large Berserker marching down the street.

Chaos continued his assault against IRME and looked back at his team through the haze of smoke. Zero and Slipstream took cover amongst the debris and continued firing. Leviathan took up a position on the far side of the road to provide crossfire into the battle. In that moment, Chaos felt the tide turning against his team. IRME forces continued to pour onto the battlefield. Soldiers raced down the alleyway to flank the Wolf Pack.

Opening fire, the sniper watched his bullet strike Berserker in the head. The giant toppled over and crashed to the ground. Blood gushing onto the ground from his head wound. Chaos saw his friend go down through the melee of IRME soldiers. Mortar rounds hissed through the air and rained down from the sky. Explosions erupted from the alleyway, sending Leviathan tumbling into the street, where IRME soldiers opened fire. Chaos struggled against the force assaulting him, and watching his friends die only filled him with more rage.

Now, IRME troops opened fire on Zero and Slipstream’s position. Heavy machine gun fire rippled through the building. Zero and Slipstream tried to fall back, but both men were struck down by the hail of gunfire. Hidden in the smoke, Chaos let out a bellow of rage. Death no longer mattered to the man. Every second the IRME forces were bottled up gave Julia a chance to escape. Racing through the smoke, Chaos charged towards the wreckage.

Soldiers fired round after round at the threat, but nothing seemed to stop his charge. His cybernetic muscle surged with power as Chaos threw one of the tanks aside. The large machine bounced off the ground and rolled through enemy lines. Snipers couldn’t target the man moving so fast across the field of battle. Chaos absorbed the bullets the soldiers were firing at him and continued his charge.

Terror filled the eyes of the soldiers when they saw the juggernaut racing toward them. Everyone opened fire on the man with everything they had. Bullets bounced off his armoured cybernetic implants. Achilles had used special armour-piercing rounds to penetrate the man’s layers of armour. IRME forces had to rely on overwhelming fire in the absence of the right ammunition.

Reaching the front lines, Chaos descended with all his force onto the ranks. His cybernetic muscles snapped soldier’s necks with little effort. Bones shattered under the force of Chaos’ strikes. Round after round refused to stop the man. Chaos laughed, wading through the forces, but he couldn’t withstand the constant fire. Armour buckled under the steady and constant fire. Chaos collapsed to the ground with a smile. IRME forces gathered around the man. Before James’ heart beat for the last time, he looked to the heavens and drank in the marvel of the universe and the life he had led.

“It is a beautiful chaos we’re born into.” James’ last words were followed by a cough of blood.

IRME soldiers looked down at the corpse. There wasn’t pity or sympathy in the soldiers’ eyes. Every soldier looked upon the scarred body of James Williams with respect. The man had earned an honourable death, and not a person on the battlefield intended to deny a fellow warrior that respect.

Chapter 47: Love’s Shield

Leading the team, Robert marched his unit towards Kut. Gunfire echoed from all around the soldiers. In the skies above, fighters were engaged in dog fighting manoeuvres. Explosions filled the sky, reminding the soldiers of fireworks. Lt. Malarkey had transmitted Julia’s last known position to the unit. In the distance, smoke billowed up from the town of Kut. Scanning the airwaves, Lt. Myers searched the landscape for any sign of Julia’s neural implant, but, so far, he had discovered nothing. Enemies were jamming transmission, limiting the range of most detection devices.

Denied access to the IRME network, the military had adapted by using signal-jamming technology. Interference from the jammers radiated out from Kut, blocking Lt. Myers search efforts. Robert’s unit had suffered a few casualties during the assault on Baghdad. Leaving the wounded behind for treatment, the remaining soldiers left Baghdad for Kut. They were following orders. The roar of fighters above filled the unit with fear. Everyone listened and watched for any sign of attack during the march towards Kut.

Using cybernetic vision, Robert could see the IRME army streaming out of the city of Kut. Tanks kicked up dust in the distance, creating a billowing cloud behind their advance. Robert knew the army must be pursuing Julia. With a thought, the captain ordered his men to increase speed. Time was the real enemy in this situation. Robert knew that if IRME forces got to Julia before he did, they would use her against her father or kill her.

Running away from the pursuing army, Julia struggled to catch her breath. Chaos and the Wolf Pack had bought some time with the sacrifice of their lives. Julia knew she had to keep going, and her strength of will drove the exhausted muscles burning in her legs. Each step was harder than the last. Glancing back, Julia could see over her shoulder that the threat was closing in behind her. Strength of will fueled each footstep as she kept running.

Cresting a hill, Robert scanned the distance and spotted a lone figure. His cybernetic eyes zoomed in on the person. Robert saw Julia, and, in that moment, hope burst to life. Giving orders, the captain told his men to take cover and prepared to engage the enemy. IRME forces were closing in on Julia fast and needed to be stopped.

Shouts echoed from behind, telling the woman to stop. Julia didn’t understand the language or bother to look back. James’ last words repeated in her head like a mantra. Don’t look back echoed over and over in her mind. Gunshots echoed and bullets struck the ground in front of the woman, but she refused to stop. Looking up, Julia caught a glimpse of someone on top of the hill in front of her, but she couldn’t make out the person’s identity. Robert knew he needed to identify himself without revealing the exact position of the team. Interference from IRME forces made connecting to Julia’s wireless neural implant almost impossible. Robert could see his forces had taken cover behind rocks and knew there was only one solution.

“Run!” Robert raced down the hill.

Looking up, Julia couldn’t believe what she was seeing. IRME troops were opening fire on the captain. Gunshots struck all around Robert, but his new cybernetic muscles made him far too fast to be hit. Hope filled Julia with a new source of strength, and she raced up the hill towards Robert.

Tanks opened fire, sending their barrage whistling through the air. Explosions launched dirt and debris into the air where the shells struck. Robert leapt through the cloud of dirt, landing and continuing his stride down the hill. Nothing could stop the man hell-bent on saving the woman he loved. Terror was no longer an enemy in Robert’s mind but a grim ally carrying him forward.

Explosions sent chunks of earth at Julia, slowing her progress. Bullets whizzed through the air, striking all around the woman. Struggling against the dirt storm, Julia pressed forward, trying to block the chunks of dirt with her arm. Robert continued to press forward through the onslaught. One large chunk of dirt struck Julia and launched her off her feet. IRME tanks continued to thunder in the distance. Hitting the ground, Julia lost consciousness for a moment.

Looking to the troops, Richter saw everyone was in position and gave the order to open fire. Shrieking, soldiers launched mortars into the air. Soldiers spread across the hill opened fire on IRME forces with anti-tank rockets. Assault rifles pumped out shells from the bullets lancing across the sky. IRME forces began to spread their fire at the new threat. Missiles crashed down on the metallic behemoths, igniting them in a brilliant blaze.

Continuing down the hill, Robert could see Julia wasn’t moving and feared the worse. Dust and debris made it difficult to see anything. Regaining consciousness, Julia could hear the gunfire and struggled to stand up. Blood dripped down from a wound on her head caused by the chunk of earth. Blood streamed down the left side of Julia’s face, making it difficult to see out of that eye. Her muscle still burned, threatening to seize up altogether.

Bounding through the smoke, Robert raced through the gunfire. Explosions rippled in the man’s wake. Looking through her one eye, Julia could see the grim determination on Robert’s face. Forces from the hill managed to draw off some of the fire, but explosions rushed across the battlefield and bullets whizzed nearby. Julia struggled forward, reaching out towards Robert, trying to grasp him.

Tank shells burst just off to the side of the two people. Smoke and dust clouded Julia’s vision, causing her to lose sight of Robert for a moment. Nothing was visible through the thick shroud of destruction. Even the ground had been obfuscated by the thick cloud made of dirt and smoke. Wading into the shroud, Julia trudged towards the last place she had seen Robert with only his voice to help guide her. Mortars hissed in the air overhead. Julia tried to scream over the sound of gunfire and explosions, but her voice was drowned out by the chaos of war. All hope had faded in the darkness of the shroud.

“Julia!” Breaking through the cloud, Robert grabbed Julia and pulled her off her feet. He turned around using the strength of his cybernetic muscle to propel himself back towards his soldiers.Robert had no intention of letting Julia die here. Smoke and dust clouded the air, making it hard for IRME forces to target the people on the hill. Julia was a highly valuable target that couldn’t be allowed to escape. IRME commanders ordered their troops to fire at will.

Looking down the hill, Richter couldn’t see either person through the rolling cloud. Tank shells rained down across the hill, shaking the ground with fury. Explosions struck all around the team. Richter knew casualties were beginning to pile up. George Kritikos and his team were still holding the left flank. It was good to see old friends still alive, and Richter looked back down the hill, trying to spot his commander and friend through the cloud.

Julia hung on for dear life. Robert blocked everything from his mind and forced himself up the hill with resolute strength. Each footfall propelled the man quicker up the hill. His cybernetic muscles didn’t feel exhaustion. Julia couldn’t believe the change she was seeing in Robert, but, even in this mist of gunfire, she felt safe in his arms. Nothing in the world could touch either of them, in that moment. Bullets whizzed by and explosions rippled through the air, but their two hearts beat in unison in that moment. In that chaos, Julia realized it had always been Robert whom she had loved.

Victoria had raised her daughter Catholic, but it had never taken hold. All the pain in the world had led Julia to agree with her father’s religious views. God was either dead or didn’t care about this world anymore. In that moment, Julia closed her eyes and prayed. Everything was in the hands of fate now. Julia promised that if she got the chance, she would love Robert for the rest of her life. She would allow nothing to come between their two hearts again.

Looking down, Robert saw something when Julia opened her emerald green eyes.

Richter could see the silhouette of both people approaching through the shroud. IRME forces unleashed another salvo. Explosions echoed across the battlefield. Force rippled from the detonations. Richter watched one of the shells strike just in front of the approaching figures. There was no movement in the billowing cloud of smoke and dust.

Waking up, Robert looked around and spotted Julia nearby. There was no movement. Crawling over, Robert checked for vital signs.

Disorientation washed over Julia. Robert breathed a sigh of relief when he saw movement. Julia wasn’t wounded, but she was still in danger. IRME forces were committing everything they had. Still kneeling, Robert pulled Julia up, but she stumbled from disorientation and fell to her knees. Staring into each other’s eyes, both knew they had to get moving.

“Julia, we have to get to cover.”

Deafened from the blast, Julia couldn’t hear what Robert was saying. Struggling to stand up, her muscles couldn’t find the strength to move. Exhaustion had drained every last drop of strength from her. Robert pulled Julia close and held her to his chest when he picked her up. She could see Richter motioning for them to get to the top of the hill. Ripping through the air, a bullet struck the two people. In that moment, Robert felt the pain in his chestand looked down. Blood poured from his chest wound. Robert dropped back to hisknees, still holding Julia, and both of them staring into each other’s eyes. Everything seemed to fade into the distance for both of them. They fell to the ground and were unable to hold onto each other from the pain.

They lay side by side. Julia fought through the shock and pressed her hand to her chest to stop the bleeding. Robert struggled to crawl over to Julia. Blood poured out of both of their wounds, mixing together in the dirt. Robert collapsed on top of Julia and watched her eyes roll back. Consciousness fled the brilliant green eyes, replaced by the darkness of unconsciousness. Achilles saw Robert and Julia collapse from a distance, and fear and adrenaline pushed him to run even faster than he thought he could.

Racing through the gunfire, Achilles’ thermal optics blurred in the shroud of smoke and dust. There was no time to treat the wounds he saw on both Robert and Julia. Grabbing both people, Achilles dragged them up the hill. Nothing mattered to the man except saving Julia’s life, but he couldn’t just leave Robert. Breaking through the haze of smoke and dust, Achilles could see Lt. Myers gathering a small group to rescue his teammates.

Richter broke from cover and raced towards the group of people. Right behind the Lt. was his friend, Sgt. Kritikos. Both men helped Achilles get the two people back behind cover. Seeing the situation, the medic raced over to treat the wounded. To assist, Achilles handed over the medical supplies he had stolen from the Wolf Pack. Inspecting the situation, the combat medic, E-5 Sgt. Colby, assessed the situation.

Dermal armour had saved the life of Cpt. Cross. Hardened skill had slowed the bullet, and metal laced ribs had trapped the bullet between the bones. Julia wasn’t so fortunate. The bullet had penetrated her back, and exited her chest clean. Sgt. Colby knew the only hope the woman had was immediate evacuation for surgery. Right now, the blood flow had to be stopped. Looking at the men, Sgt. Colby pointed to Cpt. Cross.

“Apply the elastic protein to the wound to stop blood loss. Lt. Myers, I need you to get an evac unit here on the double. This girl isn’t going to live if we don’t get her into immediate surgery.” Turning back, Sgt. Colby tried to stop the blood flow from his patient. Achilles assisted by flipping Julia onto her side to apply pressure to the wound on her back.

“This is Lt. Myers requesting an immediate evacuation at my location. We have two wounded, and one is life threatening, requiring immediate surgery. We’re under heavy attack by IRME forces just west of Kut. Repeat, we need immediate evac for Julia Williams.”

Richter watched, feeling helpless to do anything.

In the moment of silence, waiting for communication, time seemed to drag on. All the chaos, gunfire, and explosions seemed to vanish. Achilles looked down at his hands covered in Julia’s blood and felt it was his fault. In the distance, engines roared, but no one could hear them. None of the soldiers could take their eyes off Julia, lying on the ground, covered in blood. Everyone saw in the woman a brother, sister, or a child being snatched away by the clutches of war.

Chapter 48: Tide in the Affairs of Men

Streaking across the sky, the Muse shuttle flew with several squadrons of fighters surrounding the vessel. Intermitted flak fire burst from the ground and rocked the vessel. Everyone inside blocked out the sensation and tried to silence the fear. Henry paced back and forth inside the shuttle. He felt the weight of every second bearing down on him, and the fear of losing Julia was overwhelming.Reports over the Muse Network showed IRME forces had begun pushing north from Basra.

Looking out the window, Henry could see bright oranges and red flashing amongst the clouds. IRME fighters were putting up a strong defense, but allies were gaining ground. Explosions sent debris raining down from the heavens. Fragments from destroyed fighters streaked across the skies in the distance, leaving fire in their wake. All across the skies, a storm of metal and flames raged around the shuttle. Listening to the Muse neural network, Henry caught the broadcast from his unit.

“This is Lt. Myers requesting an immediate evacuation at my location. We have two wounded, and one is life threatening, requiring immediate surgery. We’re under heavy attack by IRME forces just west of Kut. Repeat, we need immediate evac for Julia Williams.”

The report set Henry’s emotions ablaze.

Interference from IRME forces was still disrupting communications. Henry tried to establish a secure connection with the unit. Hearing the report, Kendra tried to boost the signal and clear up the interference. Henry felt he was in a race against time. Managing to lock in communications, Kendra motioned to her commander.

“Sir, I’ve got coms up, but I don’t know how long they’re going to last. Make it count.”

Accessing the Muse neural network, Henry reached out to the lieutenant.

“This is General Williams. What is the current situation, Lt. Myers?”

Interference crackled in response, but Kendra’s diligence allowed her to clear the signal up. Everyone on the shuttle fell quiet. All attention was now fixed on Henry. Explosions and gunfire made it hard to hear Lt. Myer’s report.

“Sir, we are being pressed by IRME forces from Kut. Cpt. Cross was injured trying to get Julia to cover. Sgt. Colby and Operative Kincaide are working on Julia now, but it doesn’t look good, sir.”

The shuttle was only a minute away. Everyone could see the anger rising in Henry.

Cpt. Anderson knew it was time to get his troops ready for the battle. Guns clicked in succession. Everyone geared up and locked in for the combat drop. Flak exploded in the sky, shaking the shuttle ferociously. Descending from the sky, the shuttle charged toward the beleaguered unit. Henry turned his attention to the most important matter and accessed the Command Center using his neural implant.

“This is General Williams requesting all available forces begin bombarding IRME forces on the outskirts of Kut. Bring everything we have to bear on the enemy. I want that entire city razed to the ground!” Henry lashed out with fury.

Maj. Lee looked at General Navarro to see his reaction to the request.

For a moment, the Supreme Allied Commander hesitated, glancing over the strategic map. Allied forces had managed to secure the northern and southern fronts, freeing up air power. Taking in the situation, General Navarro weighed his options. Allied forces were pushing towards Basra with the majority of the air power available. Maj. Lee could see hesitation in the General’s eyes and prepared to issue orders himself.

“General Williams needs our support, sir,” Maj. Lee stated. Pressing the issue, Edward hoped not to have to force the situation physically. Soldiers in the command post looked on with horror at the news. Julia’s life now hung in the balance. General Navarro turned to the Major with a grim expression on his face.

“Have all available forces move to assist. Bombers will stop strategic bombing operations and begin carpet bombing the city of Kut. Get our fighters to launch surgical strikes against the pursuing IRME forces. Any available ground forces are to be immediately tasked with assisting this operation.”

With a salute, Maj. Lee began giving the orders.

Hitting the button, Cpt. Anderson opened the cargo doors for the shuttle. Wind howled around the shuttle, rushing into the cargo bay. Bullets ricocheted off the hull with a telling twang that resonated through the hull. Explosions burst in the skies, buffeting the shuttle with violent force. Stepping to the edge of the ramp, Henry turned to look up at the grim faces of his soldiers.

Lt. Compton and Sgt. Malarkey stared on with unflinching resolve, prepared to face the enemy. Looking around, Henry didn’t see the mark of fear on any of his soldiers. Years of experience had forged these men and women into warriors with iron resolve. The roar of fighters nearby told everyone that Allied airstrikes would pave the way. Studying the ground, the pilot knew he had to use the hill to protect the shuttle from the enemy forces.

Darting through the sky, the shuttle didn’t slow down on approach. Experience told the pilot that speed was the key. At the last moment, the shuttle decelerated and swung around. Inertia pulled the troops in the cargo hold towards the walls. Holding onto the roof handgrips, Henry stared out at the battlefield, waiting to disembark.

Gunfire flew through the air, filling the sky with tracer lines. The ground rumbled from the impact of tank rounds and explosions detonating on the other side of the hill. Before the shuttle could even touch down, Henry charged forward, leaping from the deck through the air. Cpt. Anderson and his men followed their commander. Gliding through the air, Henry’s boots struck the ground and his eyes glanced up the hill. One after another, the Muse troops landed behind their commander and followed him up the hill. Henry was determined to rescue his daughter. Striding up the hill, not one person faltered.

Standing at the top of the hill, Lt. Myers waved the group towards him. Cresting the hill, Henry looked out and saw the array of IRME forces through the dim shroud of dust rolling across the battlefield. Fighters thundered in the sky above, beginning their air strikes. Missiles hissed through the air, raining on the enemy forces. Explosions erupted all across the enemies lines, disrupting enemy fire. The once mighty force of IRME was now only capable of sporadic fire as they tried to find cover from the hellfire raining down upon them.

Through the smoke, Henry spotted Achilles and Sgt. Colby working on his daughter. Emotions threatened to bring him to his knees. Blood stained the ground and covered both of the men working on Julia. Robert lay only a few feet away, being attended to by Sgt. Kritikos. Rushing up the hill, Cpt. Anderson and his team reached the hilltop and saw, through the haze of smoke and dust, IRME forces breaking from cover to charge their positions. Looking back at the team, Cpt. Anderson knew what had to be done.

“Lt. Compton, you take a squad to provide suppressing fire. Sgt. Malarkey, you will coordinate the airstrikes with our allies. Everyone else follow me!” Cpt. Anderson charged forward to take cover with Lt. Myer’s men and to help defend against the charging forces.

Lost in the moment, Henry couldn’t even move, looking at his daughter.

All his years of medical training failed him. No father was ever prepared to see his child dying. Bullets whizzed by Henry, but he stood frozen in place by the sight before him. Hissing through the sky, a mortar slammed down into the ground, smoking. Looking down Henry saw the undetonated round. Smoke wisped into the air around the dud. Staring at the smoking canister brought Henry back to the reality of the situation.

Sgt. Colby was working to stop the blood flow from Julia’s chest wound. Racing over, Henry knelt down next to the medic to assess the situation. Julia’s vitals were weak. Years of training told Henry there was nothing they could do from here. Sgt. Colby looked at Henry with empathy in his eyes. Picking up Julia’s limp body, Henry carried her towards the shuttle. IRME troops were getting closer to the hill despite aerial strikes raining down upon them.

Achilles joined Cpt. Anderson and his team in pouring fire down on the advancing forces. Picking Cpt. Cross up, Lt. Myers swung the man over his shoulders. Enemy forces would soon overrun the position. Everyone could feel time working against them. Mortar fire rained down on the Allied forces. Cpt. Anderson watched his team as it was caught in the explosions. Racing towards the wounded Muse troops, Lt. Compton ordered his men to help evacuate the wounded to the shuttle.

Falling back, Muse troops were being cut down by enemy fire. Lt. Meyers and his team were still holding the line against the enemy. Looking at the men, Cpt. Anderson knew if they didn’t fall back, every one of them would be dead in a few minutes. Hearing the roll of thunder in the distance caused everyone to stop and look. Hundreds of bombers broke through cloud cover, racing to their objective.

“This is Cpt. LeMay on station. Sorry about the delay, sir. We’ll take care of this.” Holding formation, the bombers dropped down, rolling overhead with the fury of a hurricane. Bombs rained down in succession across the battlefield. Rapid explosions deafened all those watching.

Fire engulfed the battlefield and screams of pain resounded. Heat from the explosions glassed the surface of the ground. Everyone lost sight of the enemy in the glowing inferno sweeping across the battlefield. Bombers rained thousands of tons of ordinance on the enemy. Flames shot towards the heavens. Heat waves rocked the bombers passing over the battlefield. Staring across the battlefield, Cpt. Anderson could see the city of Kut in flames.

Henry carried Julia onto the shuttle. Racing ahead, Sgt. Colby and Achilles cleared the table in the main area of the shuttle. Setting Julia down, Henry pointed towards the Medical Aid Station. Pulling out the equipment, Sgt. Colby carried the supplies over to the makeshift medical bed. Henry began running the intravenous drip to his daughter. Stabilizing Julia’s vitals was the most important step.

Standing at the ramp to the shuttle, Cpt. Anderson motioned for the troops to get on board. Allied forces had suffered multiple casualties and had many wounded. Men and women carried their wounded comrades onto the shuttle. Watching the last soldiers climb on board the shuttle, Cpt. Anderson slammed the button to close the hatch. In the cockpit, the hatch light switched colour to green to notify the pilot that it had been closed. Seeing the notification, the pilot activated the shuttle engines. Fighting against inertia, Cpt. Anderson trudged towards the main area.

“Julia’s heart is going into hypovolemic shock.”

Sgt. Colby’s report told Henry to check his patient’s airway. Henry had to try to block out the idea that he was working on his daughter. Years of medical training gave him the ability to fall back on his natural instincts if he ignored the emotions he felt. Opening her mouth, Henry checked his daughter’s airway. Julia’s breathing was rapid and shallow, her heartbeat was irregular, and the machines showed her blood pressure was falling.

Henry knew he didn’t have much time. Working together, both men struggled to get Julia’s blood pressure back up. Sgt. Colby hooked up a plasma transfusion. Siphoning the medication from a vial, Henry knew he had to start inotropic treatment.

Entering the main area of the shuttle, Max saw his commander covered in blood.

Everyone moved to the shuttle’s main area to watch helplessly. No one could believe what they were seeing. Henry and Sgt. Colby struggled together to keep Julia alive. Seeing the young woman lying lifeless on the table brought every single Muse soldier to tears. Most of the soldiers had watched Julia grow up. Anyone looking at Henry saw the look of desperation written across his features. Frozen in the moment, Max could only look on with his troops.

Lt. Myers watched over Cpt. Cross in the cargo area and saw his eyes beginning to flicker. Pushing off the floor, Robert looked around, trying to get his bearings. Richter tried to stop his friend from moving in case it aggravated his wound. Pain was the furthest thing from Robert’s mind. Only one thought existed.

“Where’s Julia?”

Richter didn’t know what to say, but his expression said more than enough. Standing up, Robert trudged toward the main area of the shuttle. Seeing the captain approach, Max tried to stop him. Instinct fuelled Robert’s response. He shoved Cpt. Anderson back. Max struck the wall, only to look back with empathy.

All strength abandoned Robert when his eyes beheld the sight before him. Blood stained his uniform. Looking down, Robert knew some of the blood was Julia’s. Pushing off the hull, Max walked over to place his hand on Robert’s shoulders. Old soldiers had seen this sight too many times, and memories reminded them of the first time they had laid eyes on tragedy. Every soldier had watched someone they love die, and that was the real price of war. The scars of war never healed across a lifetime. Robert and Henry were watching Julia die, and there was nothing either man could do to save her. Machines beeped rapidly, and then stopped. Julia’s heart flat-lined. Henry began CPR, desperate to save his daughter’s life, and Robert sank to the floor, feeling powerless to help. Time seemed to stop for everyone. Julia Williams was dead, and nothing seemed to matter to anyone. Henry kept administering CPR refusing to accept Julia’s death.